priest haddeÌ„ their part of sacrifices and the first bygeten beastes and other things as the lawe telleth And Lorde S. Paul thy seruant sayth that the order of the priesthode of Aaron ceased in Christes comming and the lawe of that priesthode For Christ was end of sacrifices yoffered vpoÌ„ the crosse to the father of heauen to bring man out of sinne and become himself a priest of Melchisedeks order For he was both king priest without beginning and end and both the priesthoode of Aaron and also the law of that priesthode ben ychaunged in the comming of Christ. And S. Paul sayth it is reproued for it broghâ— no man to perfection For bloude of gotes ne of other beastes ne might done away sinne for to that Christ shad his bloud A Lord Iesu wether thou ordenest an order of priests to offreÌ„ in the auter thy flesh and thy bloude to bringen men out of sinne and also out of peine And whether thou geue them alonelych a power to eat thy flesh and thy bloud and wether none other man may eate thy flesh and thy bloud with outen leue of priestes Lord we beleeuen that thy flesh is verey meate and thy bloude verey drinke and who eateth thy flesh and drinketh thy bloud dwelleth in thee and thou in him and who that eateth this bread shall liue without end But Lord thine disciples sayd this is an hard worde but thou answerest them and seidest When yee seeth mans soone stiuen vp there hee was rather the spirite is that maketh you liue the wordes that yche haue spoken to you ben spirite life Lord yblessed more thou be for in this worde thou teachest vs that hee that kepeth thy wordes and doth after them eateth thy fleshe and drinketh thy bloude and hath an euerlasting life in thee And for we shoulden haue minde of thys liuing thou gauest vs the sacrament of thy flesh and bloud in forme of bred and wine at thy supper before that thou shouldest suffer thy death and tooke bread in thine hand and saidest take ye this and eate it for it is my body and thou tookest wine and blessedest it and sayde thys is the bloud of a new and an euerlasting testament that shall be shed for many men in forgeuenes of sinnes as oft as ye haue done doo ye this in minde of me A Lord thou ne bede not thine disciples makeÌ„ this a sacrifice to bring men out of paines gif a priest offred thy body in the alter but thou bede them go and fullen all the folke in the name of the father the sonne and the holy ghost in forgeuenes of their sinnes and teache ye them to keepe those thynges that ych haue coÌ„manded you And Lord thine disciples ne ordeined not priests principallich to make thy body in sacrament but for to teach the people and good husbandmen that well gouern their housholds both wiues children their meiny they ordeind to be priests to teachen other men the law of Christ both in worde in dede they liuedein as true Christen men euery day they eaten Christes body and drinken his bloude to the sustenance of liuing of theyr soules and otherwhiles they tooken the sacrament of his body in forme of bread and wine in mind of our Lord Iesu Christ. But all this is turned vpse downe for now who so will liuen as thou taughtest he shal ben holden a foole And gif he speake thy teaching he shal ben holden an heretick accursed Lord yhaue no lâ—nger wonder hereof for so they seiden to thee wheÌ„ thou wer here some time And therefore wee moten take in pacience theyr wordes of blasphemy as thou didest thy selfe or els we weren to blame And truelych Lord I trowe that if thou were nowe in the world and taughtest as thou diddest some time thou shuldest ben done to death For thy teaching is damned for heresy of wise men of the world and then moten they nedes ben heretickes that teachen thy lore and all they also that trauelen to liue thereafter And therfore Lord gif it be thy wil helpe thine vnkunning lewde seruaunts that wolen by their power and their kunning helpe to destroy sinne Leue Lorde sithe thou madest woman in helpe of man in a more fraile degree then man is to be gouerned by mans reason What perfection of charity is in these priests and in men of religion that haue forsaken spoushod that thou ordeinedst in Paradise betwixt man and woman for perfection to forsaken traueile and liuen in ease by other mens traueile For they mow not do bodilich workes for defouling of their handes with whom they touchen thy precious body in the aulter Leue Lorde gif good men forsaken the company of woman nedes they moten haue the gouernaile of man then moteÌ„ they ben ycoupled with shrewes and therfore thy spoushode that thou madest in clennes from sinne it is nowe ychaunged into liking of the flesh And Lord this is a great mischiefe vnto thy people And young priestes and men of religion for defaulte of wiues maken many women horen and drawen through their euell ensample many other men to sinne and the ease that they liuen in and their welfare is a great cause of this mischiefe And Lord me thinketh that these ben quaint orders of religion and none of thy sect that wolen taken horen whilke God forfendes and forsaken wiues that God ne forfendeth not And forsaKen trauail that God commaunds and geuen their selfe to idlenes that is the mother of all noughtines And Lorde Mary thy blessed mother and Ioseph touched oftentimes thy body and wroughten with their honds and liueden in as much clennes of soule as our priestes done nowe and touched thy body and thou touchedest them in their soules And Lorde our hope is that thou goen not out of a poore mans soule that traueileth for his liuelode with his handes For Lord our beliefe is that thine house is mans soul that thou madest after thine owne likenes But Lord God men maketh nowe great stonen houses full of glasen windowes and clepeth thilke thine houses and Churches And they setten in these houses Mawmets of stockes and stones and to fore them they knelen priuilich apert and maken their prayers and all this they sayen is thy woorship and a great herieng to thee A Lorde thou forbiddest sometime to make suche Mawmetes and who that had yworshipped such had be woorthy to be deeade Lorde in the Gospell thou sayst that true heriers of God ne herieth him not in that hil beside Samarie ne in Hierusalem neyther but true heriers of God herieth him in spirite and in trueth And Lord God what herying is it to bilden thee a church of dead stones and robben thy quicke Churches of their body liche lyueloode Lord God what heryeng is it to cloth mawmets of stockes and of stones in siluer and in golde and
the infidelitie of their idolatrie to the fayth of Christ yet are they not conuerted to the perfection of the law of Christ And therefore did the Apostles in the primitiue Church lay no burthen vpon the Gentiles but that they shoulde abstaine from haynous thinges as from thynges offred to idols and from bloud and strangled and fornicatyon As touching this second comming speaketh Esay On that day the roote of Iesse which standeth for a signe or marke to the people to hym shall the heathen make theyr homage and supplication and hys sepulchre shall be glorious and in that daye shall it come to passe that the Lorde shall the second tyme put to his hande to possesse the remnant of hys people c. And he shall lift vp a token toward the nations and hee shall assemble the runnagate people of Israel that were fled and those that were dispersed of Iuda shall he gather together from the fower quarters of the earth And the zealous emulation of Ephraim shall be broken to peeces and the enemyes of Iuda shall come to nought Paule to the Thessalonians sayeth We beseeche you brethren by the comming of our Lorde Iesus Chryst and of our gathering together before him that you be not soone remooued from your vnderstanding neyther that you bee put in feare as though the day of the Lorde were at hand neyther as it were by letter sent by vs neither by spirite nor yet by talke Let not any bodye by any meanes bring you out of the waye or seduce you For except there shall first come a departyng and that the man of sinne the sonne of perdition shal be disclosed whych maketh resistaunce and is aduaunced aboue all thing that is called God or that is worshipped so that he doth sitte in the temple of God shewing hymselfe as if he were God Do ye not remember that whilest I was as yet with you I tolde you of thys and nowe you knowe what keepeth hym backe that he may be vttered in hys due tyme For euen nowe doth he worke the mysterie of iniquitie onely that he which holdeth may holde styll vntill he be come to light and then shall that wicked one be disclosed whom the Lorde Iesus shall slaye wyth the breath of hys mouth and shall destroy with the brightnesse of his comminge euen hym whose comming is accordyng to the workyng of Sathan in all power with signes and lying wonders and in all deceipfull leading out of the truthe towardes those that do perysh because that they receiue not hartely the loue of truth that they might be saued Christ being demaunded of the Apostles what should be the token of his comming of the end of the worlde sayd vnto them There shall come many in my name saying I am Christ and they shall seduce many Also he telleth them of many other signes of battayles famine pestilence and earthquakes But the geatest signe of all he teacheth to bee this When you shall see sayth he the abhomination of desolation staÌ„dyng in the holy place he that readeth let him vnderstand But Luke 21. in his Gospel speaketh more plainely hereof When you therefore shall see Ierusalem to be compassed about with an army then knowe ye that the desolation thereof shall drawe nigh And afterward it followeth And they shall fall by the face of the sword and shal be led away captiue to all nations and Ierusalem shal be troden vnder foote of the heathen vntill the tymes of the nations bee fulfilled Now in Daniel thus it is writteÌ„ of this matter And after 72. weekes shal Christ be slain neyther shall that be his people that will deny him And as for the Citye and Sanctuarie shall a people wyth his captayne that will come with them destroy the sayde Citie and sanctuarie and hys ende shal be to be wasted vtterly till it be brought to naught and after the ende of the warre shall come the desolation appoynted In one weeke shall he confirme the couenant to many and wythin halfe a weeke shall the offering and sacrifice cease And in the temple shall there bee the abhomination of desolation and euen vnto the end shall the desolation continue And els wherâ—â—n Daniel thus it is written From the tyme that the continuall sacrifice shal be offered and that the abhomination shal be placed in desolation there shal be 1290. dayes Nowe if any man will beholde the Chronicles he shal finde that after the destruction of Ierusalem was accomplished and after the strong hand of the holy people was fully dispersed and after the placing of the abhominatyon that is to saye the Idoll of desolation of Ierusalem wythin the holy place where the temple of God was before there had passed 1290 dayes taking a day for a yere as commonly it is taken in the Prophets And the times of the heathen people are fulfilled after whose rytes and customes God suffered the holy Citie to be trampled vnder foote for 42. monethes For although the Christyan Church which is the holy Citie contynued in the fayth from the Ascension of Chryst euen till thys time yet hath it not obserued and kept the perfection of the fayth all this whole season For soone after the departure of the Apostles the fayth was kept wyth the obseruatyon of that rites of the Gentiles and not of the rites of Moses law nor of the lawe of the Gospell of Iesus Chryst Wherefore seing that this time of the errour of the Gentiles is fulfilled it is likely that Christ shall call the Gentiles from the rytes of their gentilitie to the perfection of the Gospell as hee called the Iewes froÌ„ the lawe of Moyses to the same perfection in his first comming that there may be one shepefolde of the Iewes and Gentiles vnder one shepeheard Seing therefore that Antichrist is knowen which hath seduced the nations then shall the elecâ— after that they haue forsaken the errours of their Gentilitie come through the light of Gods word to the perfection of the Gospel that same seducer shal be slayne with the sword of gods worde So that by these things it doth partly appeare vnto mee why that at this time rather then at an other time this matter of Antichrist is moued And why that this motioÌ„ is come to passe in this kingdome rather then in other kingdomes me thinkes there is good reason because that no nation of the GeÌ„tiles was so soone conuerted to Chryst as were the Brytons the inhabitauntes of this kingdome For to other places of the worlde there were sent preachers of the fayth who by the workyng of miracles and continuall preaching of the word of God and by greeuous passion and death of the bodye dyd conuert the people of those places But in this kingdome in the time of Lucius kyng of the Brytons and of Eleutherius Byshop of the Romaines did Lucius heare of the Romaines that were Infidels by the waye of rumors and tales of the
Knightes of the order dâ—pilued for not doyng sacrifice Euseb. Lib. 10. Cap. 8. A straight charge agaynst the relieuing of the imprisoned Christians Euseb. Lib. 1. de vita ConstaÌ„tini Secret persecution for feare of Constantinus Zozomenus Lib. 1. Cap. 2. Euseb. lib. 10. Cap. 8. The violent wronges of Licinius Euseb. lib. 1. de vita Const. The Christians flee into the wildernes Hote persecution renued Theodorus An other Theodorus Byshop of Tyrus A man of Perga Nicholaus Byshop of Mirorus Gregorius Byshop of Armenia Paulus Byshop of Neocaesaria with 40. other martyrs XL good men and their wiues martyrs Amones with xl wiues of xl men martyrs The wicked purpose of Licinius had he not bene preuented by God and slayne by Constantinus Licinius ouercome in battaile by Constantinus The end and death of the tyrauntes whiche were the authors of this x. persecution A briefe story of the most notable Martirs that suffered in this x. persecution Albanus Martyr Fruite of hospitalitie to be noted Albanus first conuerted and by what occasion Albanus offereth himselfe to death for an other The words of the Iudge to Albane The conâ—â—cy and zeale of Albane The confession of Albane The suffering and martyrdome of Alban Superfluous miracles in this story written by Bede omitted The legend of S Alban disproued S. Alban the first martyr in this realme of England The stories of the Saintes corrupted with lyes Amphibalus Martyr Flores Historiarum The martyrdome of Amphibalus Aaron Iulius Martyrs Persecution in thys realme of Britaine The lamentable story of Romanus Martyr The exhortation of Romanus to the christians The Christian boldnes of Romanus The noble patience of Romanus in his suffering The preaching of Romanus to the Captaine Antiquitie alleadged of the pagans The confession of a childe against Idolatry A childe martyred for the testimonye of Christ. An example of vertuous education A godly mother of a godly childe The cruell wordes of the tyrant The Christian childe beheaded for confessing of Christ. Nature ouercome of religion The fire quenched with rayne that shoulde burne Romanus Romanus speaketh after hys tongue was pluckt out Romanus after long tormentes strangled in prison Prudent in hymnis de coroâ—iâ— Martyrum The story of Gordius a Centurian Martyr Gordius of hys accord vttereth hymselfe to be a Christian. Gordius brought to examinatâ—â—â— The confesion of Gordius The bolde constancy couragious sprite of Gordius Gordius attempted with fayre promises and good giftes Gordius condemned to be brent The aunswere of Gordius to his freÌ„ds A subtile kynde of disswaders None ought to deny Christ with hys mouth and confesse hym with hys hart The Martyrdome of Gordius Ex Basili in Ser. in Gordium militem Caesariensem Menas Martyr Ex Symeon Metaphr tom 9. The confession of Menas The words of Menas in hys tormentes All the world is not to be weyed with one soule saued The prayer of Menas at his death Menas martyred Symeon Metaphr tom 5. The story of â—0 martirs Tormentes brought out to terrifie the Christians The couragious boldnes and Christian confession of these 40. martyrs Martyrdome and death for Christ preferred before lyfe and riches of this world The Martirs in a cold ponde all a winters night The Martyrs taken out of the pond were cast into the fire A good mother caring more for the soule then for the body of her sonne Ex Basil. in Serm. de 40. Martiribus Another story of 40. Martyred in a colde ponde at Sebastia Cyrus Ioannes Athanisia with her three daughters Theoctiste Theodota Eudoxia Martyrs The louing 〈◊〉 of one Christian toward an other Cyrus to doe others good lost hys life The story of Sebastian Martyr A worthy example of a captayne to be followed Marcus Marcellinus Nicostratus with Zoe hys wife Tranquillinus with Martia hys wife Traglinus Claudius Castor Tiburtius Castellus Martyrs Barlaam What desire the Heathen had by some meanes to allure the Christians to offer sacrifice Agricola with hys seruaunt Vitalis martyrs Ex Ambro. in Serm aa Virgines Vitalis first martyred Agricola desirous of martyrdome Agricola dyed martyr vpon the Crosse. The cruell martyrdome of Vincentius Ex August in Sermon The tormentes exercised vpon Vincentius The comfort of the Lord vppon hys Sainctes Philoromus Martyr Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 9. The confession and Martyrdome of Philoromus Procopius Martyr The tormentes and constancie of Procopius to death Nicephor lib. 7. cap. 15. Gregorius Martyr The sundry tormentes of Georgius Sergius Bacchius PanthaleoÌ„ Theodorus Faustus GereoÌ„ with 318. fellowes Hermogenes Menas a man of Athens Eugraphus Samonas Gurias Abibus Hieron with hys fellowes Iudes Dom. Eualasius Maximinus Thiesus Lucius Callinicus Apollonius Philemon Asilas Leonides Arrianus the President Cyprianus Byshop of Antioche Iustina Glicerius Felix Priest Fortunatus and Achilleus Deacons Carpophorus Abundus hys Deacon Claudius Syrinus Antonius Cucusatus Felix Byshop Adauctus and Ianuarius Fortunatus Septimus Martyrs The LameÌ„table story of Cassianus Martyr Ex Aurel. Prudentius lib. peristephanon Cassianus Martyr Eulalia Martyr Ex Arel Prudentio lib. peristephanoâ— The chaste and continent behauiour of Eulalia Eulalia geueth the onset denying to sacrifice to deuils Eulalia kept secret by her parentes Eulalia disproueth the Heathen Iudge The godly confession of Eulalia Eulalia allured with fayre perswasions Eulalia singeth anâ— prayseth God in he tormente Eulalia put in the fire The end and martyrdome of Eulalia Ex Prudeâ—â— Agnes martyr Straunge and vnnecessary myracles omiâ—ted Ex pruden lib. de Câ—ronis Agnes constant in the confession of her fayth Agnes threatned to the brothel house Agnes bolde vpon the helpe of Christ. The incontinent eyes of a young man beholding Agnes strunken out The young man restored agayne to his health by the prayer of Agnes Agnes desirous of martirdoÌ„e The prayer of Agnes Agnes beheaded The history of Katherine martir All thinges be not true and probable that be written of Sainctes liues Petrus de Natalibus lib. 10. Katherine resisteth the Emperour openly to hys face Katherine committed to prison and comforted by an Aungell The tormentes and end of Katherine The history of Iulitta Martyr Ex Basil. in Serm. Iulitta violenâ—â—ly spoyled of her goodes Iulitta once abiured Iulitta standeth to the coÌ„fession of her fayth A Christian voyce of a true martyr The answere of Iulitta Iulitta condemned to the fire The words and exhortations of Iulitta to woemen about her Barbara Fausta Euclatius Maximinus Iuliana Anysia Iustina Tecla Martirs Caius Marcellinus Marcellus Eusebius Miltiades Byshops of Rome and martyrs Marcellinus denyeth and repenteth Ex Lib Concilior Platina Euseb. in Chro. Authors dissent Ex Sabel Enead 7. Lib. 8. Sabel ibid. A place of Platina confuted The order and proceeding described in iudgement agaynst the Bishop of Rome An obiection of the Papistes answered vnto The Byshop of Rome cyted vp and appeareth before the councell The Byshop of Rome condemned by the Councell The decretall Epistles and constitutions of these Byshops of Rome examined The chief scope of
speke against the pride of prelates and their excessiue dignities All be Pagans with the Pope that like not his superstitious and idolatrous traditions A great difference betweene a rouing mother and the fratike whore of Babilon We fooles thought their life to be madnes and their ende without honour Sapiens 5. Et os eius sicut os Leâ—nis 1. And his mouth is like the mouth of a Lyon Apoc. 13. Draconis lex saguine scripta The popes religioÌ„ hath left all sence of humanitâ—e * Et vidi bestiam â—â—ges terrae excercitus corum pugnantes cum illo qui â—eceoat in equo exercitu eius Apoc. 13. Et data est illi potestas in omnem tâ—ibum et populum et linguam gentem 1. And power is geuen him ones all tribes and people and tongues and nations c. Apoc. 13. Note the tendernes of this louing mother the Church of Rome Et facies omnes punâ—â—â—s et â—â—â—gâ—â— dinites et â—auperes et icâ—uos accipere characterern in manu sua dextra 1. And he shall make both little and great riche and poore free bond to take his character in their right hand c. Apoc. 13. Satan ratteleth his chaines The olde maner of the popishe othe Speaking of the inuisible church the article is true This article seemeth to be wrasted out of the wordes of Hierome of Prage The papaâ—â— dignitâ—â— toucâ—â—d Iohn Hus expoundeth this article with this distinct non ratione meriti sed ratione officii Iohn Hus declareth his mind touching this article sufficiently before Election maketh not the successor of Pet. but immitation One head of the vniuersall church beside Christ hath no foundation in all scripture The forme and maner of the popes inquisition Heresie to pâ—ay for l. Wickliffe or â—â—â—lus c. Heresie not to beleeue the councell of ConstaÌ„ce Heresie to â—â—â—ster in both kindes Heresie to deny the Popes indulgences Heresie not to worship images These Popes wil be sure to lose nothing Wealthy wickednes maintained The pope neyther preacheth himselfe nor yet will suffer other good priests to preach Papa spirat minas caedes See here the Dragon casting out whole floudes to swalow vp the Sainteâ— Pope Martin 5. contrary to Pope Boniface 8. Pope Martyn vndoeth the aâ—is and edictes of al other popes Note howe Antichrist rageth and ryleth against christ Mans power and counsaile too weake against christ An exhortation of the Bohemians The Pope and prelates by their letters stirred them to flight Faire words doe make fooles faine The Pope seduceth the world with vaine promises of thinges which he cannot geue The deuil the Pope â—iche in proâ—ising and poore in geâ—â—ng Galat. 6. False pretenses of the papistes M. Hus Hierom by wrongful violence put to death Christ heard the deuill bâ— the pope wil not heare men confesse their fayth 2. Esdras 3. Iohn 14. Iohn 8. A iust and ly requesâ—â— Bohemiâ—â— Wherefore the popes clergie wil abide no coÌ„ference with the laytie The Popes pretensed excuse detected Rom. 1. Experience of Gods blessing where the pope hath cursed Obiection Aunswere The popes false accusation answered Math. 15. The abuse of popishe religion in making priests Cardiaâ— ls c. Actes 8. The abuse of popishe religion in taking orders Popishe excommunication abused 1. Cor. 16. The popeâ— church poysoned with buying and selling their praying and singing and all their doing for money Feare of purgatory hath robbed almost all the whole world So long as priestes be rich they will neuer be true teachers The subtiltie of the deuill in making the church rich Eccle. 19. Popishe priests with their long sumtuous gownes more like to the Pharises then Christ. 1. Tim. 3. Honor in well gouerning The popes church poysoned with couetousnes Tim. 1. The popes church poysoned much with whoâ—e dome The Popes church and monasteries commonly poysoned with deuelishe enuie The popes church poysoned with idlenes and belly cheare The Popes church infamous with notorious lies The Popes church erreth in diminishing one part of the Sacrament The Popes church charged with partialitie He meaneth of claiming tithes by mere necessitie of the olde lawe and not by the positiue law of princes The Popes church charged with vsury He meaneth the immoderate riches teÌ„po all possessions MeÌ„ appointed to preach may preach tâ—oagh the Pope forbid them When the Pope holdeth his councell let meÌ„ looke to their wiues daughters where the councell is kept Ex vetustissimo codice manuscripto Great lameÌ„tatioÌ„ for Zisca The army of Zisca deuided The order and poâ—â—cie that the armie of Zisca vsed in warre after his decease Procopius Magnus Sigismund the Emperor which burned Hus and Hierom before now is fayne to entreat for hys kingdome The death of I. Hus Hierome reuenged The Cardinall of Winchester sent into Germany to rayse warre agaynst the Bohemians Three armies set against the Bohemians God rescueth his people newly conuerted The popes army flyeth Lyke captayne lyke souldiour Anno. 1421. The Pope rayseth warre the second time against the Bohemians A newe warre raysed by the pope against the Bohemians The number of the popes army against the Bohemians Cardinall Iulian with a maine host entreth Boheme The cruell slaughter done by the Cardinall God striketh a feare in the popes army * Rather for the religion of Antichrist This Cardinall belike loued to preach rather in the campe theÌ„in the church The Cardinals army ranne away for feare Great slaughter in Boheme by Duke Albert The councel of Basill A letter of the Emperour to the Bohemians The Boheâ—ians sent for by the Councell Safeconduct geuen to the Bohemians to come to the councell A doubt among the Bohemians whether to goe to the councell of Basill or no. This Maynardus was after a great backfriend to the faithful Bohemians 300. horsemen of the Bohemians sent Ambas to the councell This english man was Peter Paine The receiuing of the Bohemians at Basill Procopius famous among the Germaynes The oration of Cardinall Iulian. The Bohemians aunswere to the Cardinals oration The articles wherin the Bohemians dissented from the church of Rome Certaine appointed by the Bohemians and the councell to dispute The death of K. Henry 5. called prince of priests for fauouring the pope King Henry 6. Anno. 1422. Ex Scala mundi Ex Regist. Cant. William Taylour the first tyme apprehended W. Taylour againe appeareth before the Archbishop Three articles first obiected to W. Taylour The forme of canonical absolution in the church vsed against thâ— that were excommunicate The opinion of Wil. Taylour coÌ„cerning worshipping of Saintes Cultus latriae that is worship which is onely due to God Ang. super Psal. 21. 4. articles by the 4. orders of Friers laid against W. Taylour W. Taylour disgraded W. Taylour Martir burned in Smithfield The popes maner of degradation Iohn Florenceâ— a Turner He meanetâ—they should claime such â—â—thes by any exaction Anno. 1424. The maner
heard Peter preache Christ receaued straightway the holy Ghost Peter himselfe confessed and for his confession hadde the keyes of heauen Math. 16. Zacheus receaued the person of Christ into his house and withal receaued saluation both to him and his whole houshold Luc. 19 What a sinner was Mary which had no lesse in her then vij deuils yet because she set her hart and affectiō vpon that person many sinnes were forgiuen her Luc. 7. The right hand theefe how farre was he from all works of the law yet by faith entred he iustified into Paradise the same day with christ Luc. 23. In like maner although the poore Publicane came to the Church with lesse holines after the law yet went he home to his house more iustified then the Pharisie with all his workes and all by reason of fayth Luc. 18 The parable of the prodigal sonne which was lost yet reuiued agayne Also of the lost groat and of the lost sheepe which went astray and was found againe what do these declare but that which is lost by the lawe to be recouered by faith and grace And how oft doe we reade in the Gospels Thy faith hath saued thee c. Iesus seing their beliefe c. He that beleueth in me I will raise him vp in the last day c. Beleue also in me c. He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life c. Without me ye can do nothing c. He that is in me c. He that looueth me c. He that heareth me c. He that abideth in me c. He that receaueth me c. Onles ye eate my flesh and drinke my bloud c. That they may receaue remission of sinnes by their faith in me c. Act. 26. To him al the Prophets giue witnes to haue remission of sinnes whosoeuer beleeueth in his name c. Act. 10. He that beleeueth is baptised Mat. vlt. He that beleueth in me shall do the works that I do greater then these c. And likewise in the writings of S. Paule how often doe we heare the name of Christ almost in euery thirde or fourth line where hee still repeateth In Christo Iesu per Christum Iesum Per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum c. Qui credunt in ipso c. Omnes qui credunt in eo c. Credentes illo in eum credentes illi in nomen eius in nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi c. Beleue saith S Paule to the Iaylor in the Lorde Iesus and thou shalt be saued and thy whole house c. Actes 16. Thus then thou seest as the passion of Christ is onely the efficient or personall cause immediate of our saluation so is faith onely the instrumentall or meane cause that maketh the merits of Christ to vs auaileable For as the Passion of Christ serueth to none but such as do beleue so neither doth faith as it is onely a bare qualitie or action in mans minde it self iustifie vnles it be directed to the body of Christ crucified as to his obiect of whom it receueth all his vertue And therfore these ij must alwayes ioyntly concurre together faith and Christ Iesus crucified As for example when the children of Israel were byd of Moses to looke vp to the brasen Serpent neither could the Serpent haue helped them except they had looked vp nor yet their looking vpward haue profited them vnles they had directed their eyes vpon the said Serpent as the only obiect set vp to the same purpose for them to behold So our faith in like case directed to the bodye of Iesus our Sauiour is onely the meanes wherby Christes merits are applied vnto vs and we now iustified before God according to the doctrine of S. Paule who in expresse wordes defining to vs what this faith is and how it iustifieth sayth If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and beleeue with thy hart that God raised him from death thou shalt be saued c. Rom 10. Besides this what action or qualitie soeuer is in man either hope charitie or any other kinde of faith and beleeuing be it neuer so true except it apprehend this obiect which is the body of Christ the sonne of God it serueth not to iustification And that is the cause why we adde this particle Onely to faith and say that faith Onely in Christ iustifieth vs to exclude all other actions qualyties giftes or works of man from that cause of iustifying for so much as there is no other knowledge nor gift giuen of God to man be it neuer so excellent that can stand before the iudgement of God to iustification or wherevnto any promise of saluation is annexed but onely this faith lookyng vp to the brasen Serpent that is to the body of Christ Iesus for vs crucified As for example when the Turke sayth that he beleeueth in one liuyng God that made heauen earth his beliefe therin is true yet it iustifieth him not because it lacketh the right obiect which is Christ. So when the Iewe saith that he beleeueth in one God maker of heauen and earth and beleeueth also the same God to be omnipotent merciful iust and true of promise and that he hath elected the seede of Abraham true it is that he beleeueth and yet all this serueth him not because Christ the sonne of God is not ioyned to all And though the said Iew should be neuer so deuout in his prayers or charitable in almose or precise in keeping the law beleeued neuer so stedfastly that he is elect to be saued yet he is neuer the neerer to saluation for all this so long as his faith is not grounded vpon y◠head cornerstone which is the person and body of Christ Iesus the true Sauiour After like sort it may be sayd of the Papist when he saith that he is Baptised and beleeueth in the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost three persons and one God and also confesseth Iesus Christ to be the sonne of God which died for our sinnes and rose againe for our righteousnes c. his beleife therin is true indede would saue him if he did stay his saluation in this faith and vpon Christ his Sauiour Onely according to the promise and grace of God and go no farther But that he doth not for neither doth he admit Christ onely to be his perfect Sauiour without the helpe of the patrons heades aduocates and mediatours nor yet permitteth his faith in Christ Onely to be the meanes of his iustification but setteth vp other by meanes as hope charitie sacrifice of the Masse confession penaunce satisfaction merites and pardons supposing thereby to worke his iustification before God contrary to the word of promise to the Gospell of grace to the doctrine of S. Paule whereof we shall see more the Lord willing hereafter And thus much of the
saluation contrary to the working of the holy spirite of God And thus the Church of Rome pretending onely the name of Christ and of his Religion is so farre altered from the truth of that which it pretendeth that vnder the name of Christ it persecuteth both Christ his Religion working more harme to the Church of Christ then euer did the open tirants and persecuting Emperours among the heathen not much vnlike herein to the olde Sinagoge of the Scribes and Phareseis who vnder the name of God crucified the sonne of God and vnder pretence of the law fought against the Gospell and vnder the title of Abrahams children persecuted the childrē of Abraham And as they bragging so highly of the Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lorde did in deede destroye the true Temple of the Lord right so these pretensed Catholikes in these dayes after they haue raysed vppe a Catholike Churche of their owne and haue armed the same with lawes and haue gathered vnto them a power of Priestes Prelates Abbats Priors of religious men of Cardinals and also of secular Princes to take their part now vnder the name of the Catholicke Church they persecute the true Catholike church and coloring their procedings still with In nomine Domini most cruelly they put to death which die pro nomine Domini condemning them for heretikes schismatikes and rebles not which deny any part of the creede which they themselues professe nor such whome they can conuince by any Scripture but onely such which will not ioyne wyth their errours and heresies contrary to the honour of God and truth of his worde And lest any should thinke this that we here protest against the corrupt errours manifold deformities of this latter Church of Rome to proceede of any raucor or affection rather then grounded of necessary causes and demōstrations euident my purpose is by the Lordes leaue to take herein some litle paine that as I haue collected a litle before the summe cōtents of S. Paules doctrine where with the old Church of Rome was first seasoned and acquainted so now as in a like summary table to discrye the particular braunches and contents of the Popes doctrine now set foorth to the intent that all true Christian readers comparing the one with the other may discern what great alteration there is betwene the church of Rome that now is and the church of Rome that then was planted by the Apostles in the primitiue time And to the ende to open to the simple reader some waye whereby he may the better iudge in such matters of doctrine not be deceaued in discerning truth from errour first we wil propound certeine principles or general positions as infallible rules or truthes of the Scripture wherby al other doctrines opinions of men being tried and examined as in the touchstone may the more easely be iudged whether they be true or cōtrary whether they make agaynst the scripture or no. ¶ Certeine Principles or generall verities grounded vpon the truth of Gods word ¶ The first principle 1. AS sinne and death came originally by the disobedience of one to all men of his generation by nature so righteousnes and life come originally by the obedience of one to all men regenerated of him by faith Baptisme Rom. 5. ¶ The 2. Principle 2. The promise of God was freely giuen to our first parentes without their deseruing that the seede of a woman should breake the Serpents head Gen. 3. ¶ The 3. Principles 3. Promise was giuen freely to Abraham before he deserued any thing that in his seede all nations should be blessed Gen. 12. ¶ The 4. Principle 4. To the worde of God neither must wee adde nor take from it Deut. 4. ¶ The 5. Principle 5. He that doth the workes of the law shall liue therein Leuit. 18. Gal. 3. ¶ The 6. Principle 6. Accursed is he which abideth not in euery thing that is written in the booke of the law Deut. 27. Gal. 3. ¶ The 7. Principle 7. God onely is to be worshipped Deut. 6. Luc. 4. ¶ The 8. Principle 8. All our righteousnes is like a defiled cloth of a woman Esay 64. ¶ The 9. Principle 9. In all my holy hill they shall not kill nor slay saith the Lord. Esay 11.65 ¶ The 10. Principle 10. God loueth mercy and obedience more then sacrifice Osee. 6.1 Reg. 15. ¶ The 11. Principle 11. The lawe worketh anger condemneth and openeth sinne Rom. 3. ¶ The 12. Principle 12. The end of the law is Christ to righteousnes to euery one that beleueth Rom. 10. ¶ The 13. Principle 13. Whosoeuer beleeueth and is Baptised shall be saued Mat. vlt. ¶ The 14. Principle 14. A man is iustified by faith without workes freely by grace not of our selues Gal. 2. Ephes. 2. ¶ The 15. Principle 15. There is no remission of sinnes without bloud Heb. 9 ¶ The 16. Principle 16. Whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14. without faith it is impossible to please God Heb. 11. ¶ The 17. Principle 17. One Mediatour betweene God man Christ Iesus 1. Tim. 2. he is the propitiatiō for our sinnes 1. Iohn 2. ¶ The 18. Principle 18. Who soeuer seeketh in the law to be iustified is fallen from grace ¶ The 19. Principle 19. In Christ be all the promises of God Est Amen 2. Cor. 1. ¶ The 20. Principle 20. Let euery soule be subiect to superiour powers gyuyng to Caesar that which is Cesars to God that which is Gods Rom. 13. These principles and infallible rules of the Scripture as no man can denie so if they be granted the doctrine thē of the Popes Church must needes be found not to be Catholike but rather full of errours and heresies as in the sequele folowing remaineth more expressely and particularly by the grace of Christ to be conuinced ¶ Here foloweth a Summary collection of the errours heresies and absurdities conteyned in the popes doctrine contrary to the rules of Gods vvord and the first institution of the Church of Rome Of Faith and Iustification FIrst as touching the onely meanes and instrumentall cause of our iustificatiō wherby the merits of Christes Passiō be applied to vs made ours ye heard before how S. Paule onely ascrybeth the same to faith as appeareth by all his letters especially to the Romanes Where he excluding al kind of works ascribeth al our saluation iustification righteousnes reconciliation and peace with god onely to faith in Christ. Contrary to which doctrine the Pope and his church hath set vp diuers and sondry other meanes of their owne deuising whereby the merites of Christes passion they saye are applyed to vs and made ours to the putting away of sinnes and for our iustification as hope charitie sacrifice of the Masse auricular confession satisfacion merits of Saintes and holy orders the
his mynd molested his vnderstanding did not fayle him as it is the maner of men to do but out of the aboundance of his hart his mouth did speake And feruent charitie did appeare in his words as kindled sparcles He said O crosse most welcome and long looked for with a willing mynde ioyfully and desirously I come to thee beyng the Scholer of him which did hang on thee Because I haue bene alwayes thy louer and haue coueted to embrace thee So beyng crucified he yelded vp the Ghost and fell on sleepe the day before the Calendes of December Mathew otherwise named Leui first of a Publicane made an Apostle wrote his gospell to the Iewes in the Hebrue tongue as recordeth Eusebius lib. 3.24.39 lib 5. cap. 8. cap. 10. Also Iraeneus lib 3. cap. 1. Item Hieronymus in Catalogo script Ecclesiast concerning the doings and decreementes of this blessed Apostle and Euangelist diuers things bee recorded by Iulius Africanus vnder the pretensed name of Abdias Also of Vincentius Perionius and others but in such sort as by the contents may greatly be suspected the matter not to lacke some craftie forgerie for the more establishment of latter decretals and Romish doctrine as touching merites consecration of Nunnes the superstitious prescription of Lent fast not onely in abstainyng from all fleshmeates but also from all matrimoniall copulatiō betwene man and wife during the said tyme of holy Lent Item the straight prohibition not to taste any bodily sustenance before the receiuing of the Lordes supper In ordaining of Masse and that no Nunne must marry after the vowe of her profession with such other like Ioan de Monte Regali testifieth of Mathias that after he had preached to the Iewes at length he was stoned beheaded Some other record that he died in Ethiopia Philippus the holy Apostle after he had much laboured among the barbarous nations in preaching the worde of saluation to them at length he suffered as the other Apostles did in Hierapolis a citie of Phrygia being there crucified and stoned to death where also he was buried his daughters also with him Isido * Of Iames the brother of the Lord thus we read in the story of Clement and Egesippus AFter that Festus had sent the Apostle Paul vnto Rome after his appellatiō made at Caesaria that the Iewes by the meanes thereof had lost their hope of performing their malicious vow against him conceiued they fel vpon Iames the brother of our Lord who was bishop at Ierusalem against whom they being bent with like malice brought him forth before them and required him to denye before all the people the faith of Christ. But he otherwise then they all looked for freely and with a greater constancie before all the multitude confessed Iesus to be the sonne of God our Sauiour and our Lord. Wherupon they not being able to abide the testimonie of this man any longer because he was thought to be the iustest among all for the highnes of deuine wisedome and godlinesse which in liuing he declared they killed him finding the more opportunitie to accomplish their mischiefe because the kingdom the same tyme was vacant For Festus being dead in Iewrie the administration of that prouince was destitute of a ruler and a deputie But after what maner Iames was killed the words of Clement do declare which writeth that he was cast doune from the pinacle of the temple and being smitten with the instrument of a Fuller was slain but Egesippus which liued in the tyme next after the Apostles describeth this cause diligently in his fift Commentarie after this maner as followeth Iames the brother of our Lord tooke in hand to gouern the Church after the Apostles beyng counted of all men from the tyme of our Lord to be a iust and perfect man Many and diuers other Iameses there were beside him but this was borne holy from his mothers wombe he dronke no wine nor any strong drinke neither did he cate any liuing creature the rasor neuer came vpon his head he was not annointed with oyle neither did he vse bathe to him onely was it lawfull to enter into the holy place neyther was he clothed with woollen cloth but with silke and he onely entred into the temple falling vpon his knees asking remission for the people so that his knees by ofte kneling lost the sence of feeling being benumined hardened like the knees of a Camell He was for worshipping God and crauing forgiuenes for the people called iust for the exceliencie of his iust life named Oblias which if you do interprete it is the sauegard and iustice of the people as the Prophets declare of him therefore when as many of the heretikes which were among the people asked him what maner of dore Iesus should be he aunswered that he was the Sauiour Wherof some do beleue him to be Iesus Christ but the aforesaid heretikes neither beleue the resurrection neither that any shall come which shal render vnto euery man according to his workes but as many as beleue they beleued for Iames cause When as many therefore of the Princes did beleue there was a tumult made of the Scribes Iewes and Phariseis saying it is daungerous least that all the people do looke for this Iesus as for Christ therfore they gathered themselues togither sayd vnto Iames We beseech thee restrain the people for they beleue in Iesus as though he were Christ. We pray thee perswade them all which come vnto the feast of the Passeouer of Iesus for we are all obedient vnto thee and all the people do testifie of thee that thou art iust neither that thou doest accept the person of any man therefore perswade the people that they be not deceiued in Iesus and all the people and we will obey thee therfore stand vpon the piller of the temple that thou mayest be seene from aboue and that thy wordes may be perceiued of all the people for to this passeouer all the tribes do come with all the countrey And thus the forenamed Scribes and Phariseis did set Iames vpon the battlements of the Church and they cried vnto him and sayd thou iust man whom all we ought to obey because this people is led after Iesus which is crucified tell what is the dore of Iesus crucified and he aunswered with a great voyce what do you aske me of Iesus the sonne of man seeyng that he sitteth on the right hand of God in heauen and shall come in the cloudes of the skie But whō many were persuaded of this they glorified God vpon the witnes of Iames and sayd Osanna in the highest to the sonne of Dauid Then the Scribes and the Phariseis sayd among themselues we haue done euill that we haue caused such a testimony of Iesus But let vs go vp and let vs take him that they being compelled with feare may deny that faith And they cried out saying O O this iust man also is seduced and
Churches to the Romains one to the Corinthians two to the GalathiaÌ„s one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Colossians one to the Thessalonians two Moreouer he wrote to his Disciples to Timothie two to Titus one to Philemon one The Epistle which beareth the title to the Hebrues is not thought to be his for the difference of the stile phrase but either iudged to be written of Timothie as Tertullian supposeth or of S. Luke as other do thinke or els of Clement afterward Bishop of Rome who as they say was adioyned with Paul and compiling together his sayings and sentences did phrase them in his stile and maner Or els as some do iudge because S. Paul wrote vnto the Hebrues for the odiousnes of his name among that people therefore he dissimuled and confessed his name in the first entre of his salutation contrary to his accustomed condition And as he wrote to the Hebrues he being an Hebrue so he wrote in Hebrue that is in his own tongue more eloquently And that is thought to be the cause why it differeth from his other Epistles and is after a more eloquent maner translated into the Greeke then his other Epistles be Some also read the Epistle written to Laodicea but that is explosed of all men Thus much Hierome As touching the tyme and order of the death and Martyrdome of S. Paule as Eusebius Hierome Maximus and other authors doe but briefly passe ouer So Abdias if his booke be of any substaÌ„tial authoritie speaking more largely of the same doth say that after the crucifying of Peter the ruine of Simon Magus Paule yet remayning in free custody was dimissed and deliuered at that time from Martyrdome by Gods permission that all the Gentiles might be replenished with preaching of the Gospell by him And the same Abdias proceeding in his story declareth moreouer that as Paule was thus occupied at Rome he was accused to the Emperour not onely for teaching new doctrine but also for stirring vp sedition against the Empire For this he being called before Nero and demaunded to shew the order and maner of his doctrine there declared what his doctrine was to teach all men peace and charitie how to loue one an other how to preuent one an other in honor rich meÌ„ not to be puft in pride nor to put their trust in their treasures but in the liuing God Meane men to be contented with foode and rayment and with their present state Poore meÌ„ to reioyce in their pouertie with hope Fathers to bring vp their children in the feare of God Children to obey their parents Husbandes to loue their wiues Wiues to be subiect vnto their husbands Citizens and subiects to giue their tribute vnto Caesar and to be subiect to their magistrates Maisters to be curteous not currish to their seruaunts Seruants to deale faithfully with their maisters And this to be the summe of his teaching which his doctrine he receiued not of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ and the father of glory which spake to him from heauen the Lord Iesus saying to him that he should goe and preach in his name and that he would be with him and would be the spirit of life to all that beleued in him and that whatsoeuer he did or said he would iustifie it c. After that Paule had thus declared vnto the Emperour shortly after sentence of death was pronounced against him that he should be headed Unto whose executâ—oÌ„ then Nero sent two of his Esquiers Ferega and Parthemius to bring him word of his death They comming to Paule instructing then the people desired him to pray for them that they might beleue Who told them that shortly after they should beleue and be baptised at his Sepulchre as Abdias writeth This done the souldiours came and led him out of the Citie to the place of execution where he after his prayers made gaue his necke to the sword Abdias reporteth that as his head was strokeÌ„ off in stead of blood issued out white milke and that at laying downe his head he signed himselfe with the signe of a crosse in his forehead but this being found in no other historie Abdias semeth either to adde of his own or els to borow out of the Legend as he doth many other things beside wherof more shal be sayd Christ willing hereafter Although the same miracle of milke flowing out of his necke is referred also vnto Ambrose who in his sermon 68. if it be not counterfaited seemeth to affirme the same Of the tyme and yeare when these blessed Apostles did suffer histories doe not all agree They that follow the commoÌ„ opinion and the Popes decrees say that both Peter and Paul suffred both in one day and in one yeare which opinion semeth to be taken out of Dionysius bishop of Corinth Hierome in his booke De viris illustr affirmeth that they suffred both in one day but he expresseth not the yeare So doth Isodorus and Eusebius Symon Metaphrastes bringeth in the opinion of some which thinke that Paul suffred not with Peter but after Peter Prudentius in his PeristephanoÌ„ noteth that they both were put to death vpon the same day but not in the same yere and saith that Paule followed Peter a yeare after Abdias aboue mentioned recordeth that Paule suffered two yeares after Peter Moreouer if it be true which Abdias saith that after the crucifiyng of Peter Paul remained in his fyare custody at Rome meÌ„tioned in the Actes of the Apostles which was as Hierom witnesseth the 3. or 4. yere of Nero then must it be x. yeare betwixt the Martyrdome of Peter and of Paule for as much as it is by all writers confessed that Paule suffered the 14. yeare which was the last yeare of Nero. And so Abdias seemeth neither to agree with other authors nor with himselfe And thus much of the first persecution The second Persecution THe first Romaine persecution beginning vnder Nero as is aforesaid ceased vnder Vespasianus who gaue some rest to the poore Christians After whose raigne was mooued not long after the second persecution by the Emperor Domitian brother of Titus Of whome Eusebius and Orosius so write that he first beginning mildly afterward did so farre outrage in pride intollerable that he commaunded himself to be worshipped as God and that images of gold and siluer in his honour should be set vp in Capitolio The chiefest nobles of the Senators either vpon enuy or for their goodes he caused to be put to death some openly and some he sent into banishment there causing them to be slaine priuilie And as his tiranny was vnmeasurable so the intemperancie of his life was no lesse He put to death all the nephewes of Iuda called the Lordes brother and caused to be sought out and to be slayne all that could be found of the stocke of Dauid as Vespasian also did
before him for feare least he were yet to come of the house of Dauid which should enioy the kingdome In the tyme of this persecutor Symeon Bishop of Hierusalem after other torments was crucified to death whom Iustus afterward succeeded in that Bishopprike In this persecution Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist was exiled by the sayd Domitianus into Pathmos Of whō diuers and sundry memorable actes be reported in sundry Chronicles As first how he was put in a vessell of boiling Oile by the Proconsul of Ephesus The Legend and Perionius say it was done at Rome Isidorus also writing of him and comprehending many things in few wordes declareth that he turned certaine peeces of wood into gold and stones by the seaside into Margarites to satisfie the desire of two whom he had before perswaded to renounce their riches And afterward they repenting that for worldly treasure they had lost heauen for their sakes agayne he changed the same into their former substance Also how he raised vp a widow and a certaine yong man from death to life How he dronke poison and it hurt him not raising also to life two which had dronke the same before These and such other miracles although they may be true are foūd in Isidorus other writers mo yet because they are no articles of our Christian belief I let them passe and only content my selfe with that which I read in Eusebius declaring of him in this wise That in the 14. yeare after Nero in the second persecution in the dayes of Domitian Iohn was banished into Pathmos for the testimonie of the word an 97. And after the death of the foresaid Domitian being slaine his actes repealed by the Senate Iohn was againe released vnder Pertinax the Emperor came to Ephesus an 100. Where he continued vntill the tyme of Traianus there gouerned the Churches in Asia where also he wrote his Gospell and so liued till the yeare after the Passion of our Lord 68. which was the yeare of his age 99. Moreouer in the foresayd Ecclesiasticall story of Eusebius we read that Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist whō the Lord did loue was in Asia where he being returned out of Pathmos after the death of Domitian gouerned the Churches and congregations Irenaeus in his second booke thus writeth And of him all the Elders do witnes which were with Iohn the Disciple of the Lord in Asia that he spake and wrote these thinges c. for there he continued with them vnto the tyme of Traianus c. Also the said Irenaeus Lib. 3. Hypothes in like wordes declareth saying The Church of the Ephesians being first founded by Paul afterward beyng confirmed of Iohn who continued in the same Citie vnto the tyme of Traianus the Emperour is a true witnesse of this Apostolicall tradition c. Clemens Alexandrinus moreouer noteth both the tyme of this holy Apostle and also addeth to the same a certain history of him not vnworthy to bee remembred of such which delite in things honest and profitable Of the which historie Sozomenus also in his Commentaries maketh mention The wordes of the author setting forth this historie be these Heare a fable and not a fable but a true report which is told vs of Iohn the Apostle deliuered and commended to our remembrance After the death of the tyrant whē Iohn was returned to Ephesus from the I le of Pathmos he was desired to resort to the places bordering neare vnto him partly to constitute bishops partly to dispose the causes and matters of the church partly to ordaine and set such of the Clergy in office whom the holy ghost should elect Wherupon when he was come to a certaine citie not farre of the name of which also many do yet remember and had among other thinges comforted the brethren he looking more earnestly vpon him which was the chiefe bishop among them beheld a yong man mighty in body and of a beautiful countenance and of a feruent mind I commend this man saith he to thee with great diligence in the witnesse here of Christ and of the Church When the Bishop had receiued of him this charge and had promised his faithfull diligence therein Agayne the second tyme Iohn spake vnto him and desired him in like maner and contestatiō as before This done Iohn returneth againe to Ephesus The Bishop receiuing the yong man commēded commicteth to his charge brought him home kept him and nourished him and at length also did illuminate that is he baptised him And in short tyme through his diligence brought him into such order and towardnes that he cōmitted vnto him the ouersight of a certaine cure in the Lordes behalfe The yong man thus hauing more his libertie it chanced that certaine of his companions old familiars being idle dissolute accustomed of old time to wickednes did ioyne in company with him Who first brought him to sumptuous riotous bankets Then entised him forth with them in the night to rob and steale After that he was allured by thē vnto greater mischiefe and wickednesse Wherin by custome of tyme by litle and litle he being more practised and being of a good wit and a stout courage like vnto a wild or an vnbrokē horse leauing the right way running at large without bridle was caried headlong to the profunditie of all misorder and outrage And thus being past all hope of grace vtterly forgetting and reiecting the wholesome doctrine of saluatiō which he had learned before began to set his mynde vpon no small matters And forasmuch as he was entred so farre in the way of perdition he cared not how further he proceded in the same And so associating vnto him the company of his companions and fellow thieues tooke vpon him to be as head and captaine among them in committing all kynd of murther and felony In the meane time it chaunced that of necessitie Iohn was sent for to those quarters againe and came The causes being decided and his busines ended for the which he came by the way meeting with the Bishop afore specified requireth of him the pledge which in the witnes of Christ and of the congregation then present he left in his handes to keepe The bishop something amased at the woordes of Iohn supposing he had meant of some money committed to his custody which he had not receiued and yet durst not mistrust Iohn nor contrary his woordes could not tell what to aunswer Then Iohn perceauing his doubtyng and vtteryng his mynde more plainely The yong man saith he and the soule of our brother committed to your custody I do require Then the bishop with a loude voice sorrowing and weeping said he is dead to whom Iohn said how And by what death The other said he is dead to God for he is become an euill man and pernicious to be briefe a thiefe now he doth frequent this mountaine with a company of villains
the holy spirit of god whose writings and works yet to this day remaine Out of which the reader may receiue great profite knowledge of thinges as concerning the first creation of the worlde end of the same with al other things necessary to be knowne of euery true Philosopher which wil giue credite vnto them Neither in their teaching they do vse any demonstration as being more certaine o◠themselues then that they neede any such demonstration to be made For asmuch as the accomplyshing and the end of things both paste now present constraineth vs of necessitie to beleue the words and doctrine which they taught which men not only therefore are to be beleued but also for their miracles and wonders done are worthy of credite for that they both preached of God the maker and creator of all thinges And also did prophecye before of Christ his sonne to be sent of him The which the false Prophets being seduced with false and wicked spyrits neither haue done nor do but onely take vpon them to worke certaine prodigious wonders for men to gase at setting out thereby to the worlde false vncleane spirites But then afore all thinges make thy prayer that the gate of light may be opened vnto thee for otherwise these things cannot be attained vnto of euery man but onely of such to whom God and his Christ giueth vnderstanding These thinges with much more which now leasure serueth not to prosecute after the foresaid old father had declared vnto him he departed exhortyng him well to follow the things which he had spoken And after that Iustine as he himselfe witnesseth saw him no more Immediatly after thys Iustine being all inflamed as with fyre kindled in his breast began to conceiue a loue zeale toward the Prophets and all such as were fauoured of Christ. And thus he reuoluing in his mind more and more these wordes found only this Philosophie among all other professions both sure and profitable and so became he a Philosopher in time by these meanes afterwards he was made a Christian and Baptised But where he receiued this holy Sacrament of Baptisme it is not read of nor yet by what occasiō he left his country and came to Rome This only we read in Ierome that he was in Rome there vsed certaine exercises which he called Diatribas disputing there with Crescens a Cinycal philosopher as is before touched But this is certaine how that Iustine after he had receaued the professiō of Christian Religiō became an earnest defēder of the same traueiling and disputing against al the aduersaries thereof fearing neither peril of life nor daunger of death whereby he might maintaine the doctrine of Christ against the malicious blasphemers and also augment the number of Christian beleuers As may appeare by his vehement disputations against the heathen Philosophers Also moreouer aswell appeareth in that long disputatiō which he had with one Tripho at Ephesus as also in his confutations of heretikes Furthermore his conflictes and Apologies which with great courage security he exhibited against the persecutors of the Christians both the Emperour and the Magistrates yea and the whole Senate of Rome doe testifie the same Of the which Apologies the first he wrote to the Senate of Rome and after to Antoninus Pius the Emperour as is before mentioned where in the fyrst writing wyth great liberty to the Senate he declared that of necessitie he was compelled to write and vtter his minde and consciēce to them For that in persecuting of the Christians they did neglect their duety and highly offended God and therfore neede they had to be admonished And further writing to Vrbitius liefetenaunt of the Citie sayd that hee put men to death and tormentes for no offence committed but for the confession onely of the name of Christ which proceedinges and iudgementes neyther became the Emperour nor hys sonne nor the Senate defending moreouer in the sayd Apology and purgyng the Christiās of such crimes as falsely were layd and obiected agaynst them by the Ethnikes And likewise in hys second Apology writing to Antonius the Emperour and his successours with like grauity and free libertie declareth vnto them how they had the name cōmonly beyng reputed taken as vertuous Philosophers mayntayners of iustice louers of learning but whether they were so their actes declared As for him neither for flattery nor fauour at their hands he was cōstrayned thus to write vnto them but onely to sue vnto thē and desire a serious righteous kind of dealing in their iudgements and sentences For it becommeth Princes to folow vprightnes pietie in their iudgements not tiranny and violence also in playne wordes chargeth as wel the emperour as the Senate with manifest wrong For that they did not graunt the Christians that which is not denied to all other malefactors iudging men to death not conuicted but onely for the hatred of the name Other men which be appeached said he in iudgement are not condemned before they are cōuicted but on vs you take your name only for the crime when as indede you ought to see iustice done vpō our accusers And againe saith he if a Christian being accused onely denie that name him you release beyng not able to charge him with any other offence But if he stande to his name onely for his confession you may cast him where indeede it were your duety rather to examine their maner of life what thing they confesse or denye and according to their demerites to see iustice done And in the same further he saith you examine not the causes but incensed with rash affections as with the spur of fury ye slay murder them not conuicted without any respect of iustice And further he addeth Some peraduenture wil say certaine of them haue bene apprehended taken in euill doinges as though saith he you vsed to enquire vpō them being brought afore you not commonly to condemne thē before due examination of their offence for the cause aboue mentioned Where also in the ende of the said Apology after this maner he reprehendeth thē You do degenerate quoth he from the goodnes of your predecessours whose exāple you followe not for your father Adrian of famous memorye caused to bee proclaymed that Christians accused before the iudge should not be cōdemned vnles they were found gilty of some notorious crime I finde that all his vehement and graue Apologie stādeth vpon most strong firme probations denying that the christians ought by conscience at the will commaundement of the Emperour Senate to doe sacrifice to the Idols For the which they being condemned affirme that they suffer open wrong approuing moreouer that the true only Religion is the Religion of the Christians whose both doctrine and conuersation hath no fault Iustinus although with these and such like perswasions did not so preuayle with the Emperour to cause him to
beheaded and Secūdulus dyed in prison about the yeare of our Lord 202. as writeth Florilegus This Seuerus the persecutor raigned as the most part of writers accord the terme of 18. yeares who about the latter tyme of his raigne came with his army hether into Britaine where after many conflictes had with the Britains in the borders of the North he cast vp a ditche with a mighty walle made of earth and turues strong stakes to the length of 132. myles from the one side of the sea to the other beginning at Tine and reached to the Scottish sea which done he remooued to Yorke and there by the breaking in of the Northren men and the Scots was besieged and slaine about the yere of our Lord 214. leauing behind him two sonnes Bassianus and Geta. which Bassianus surnamed Caracalla after he had slayne his brother Geta here in Britaine gouerned the Empire alone the space of sixe yeares After whose death he beyng slayne also of his seruaunts as he had slayne his brother before succeded Macrinus with his sonne Diadumenus to be Emperour who after they had raigned one yeare were both slayne of their owne people After them followed Varius Heliogabalus in the empire rather to be called a Monster then a man so prodigious was his life in all glotonie filthines and ribaudry Such was his pompe that in his lampes he vsed balme filled his fishpondes with rosewater To let passe his sumptuous vestures which he would not weare but only of gold and most costly silkes his shoes glistering with precious stones finely engraued he was neuer ij dayes serued with one kynd of meate he neuer wore one garment twise and likewise for his fleshly wickednes some dayes his company was serued at meale with the braynes of Ostriges and a straunge foule called Phenocapterie an other day with the toungs of Popiniayes and other sweete singing birdes Beyng nye to the sea he neuer vsed fish in places farre distant from the sea all his house was serued with most delicate fishes At one supper he was serued with 7000. fishes and 5000. foules At his remooning in his progresse often there followed him 600. chariots laden only with baudes common harlots and ribaudes He sacrificed with young children and preferred to the best aduauncementes in the common weale most light personages as baudes Minstrels Carters and such like In one word he was an enemy to all honesty good order And when he was foretold by his Sorcerers and Astronomers that he should dye a violent death he prouided ropes of silke to hang himselfe swordes of gold to kill himselfe and strong poyson in Iacincts and Emeraudes to poyson himself if needs he must thereto be forced Moreouer he made an high tower hauing the floore of boordes couered with gold plate bordred with precious stones frō the which toure he would throw himself downe if he should be pursued of his enemies But notwithstanding all his prouision he was slayne of the souldiours drawen through the Citie and cast into Tiber after he had raigned two yeres and viij monthes as witnesseth Eutropius other say foure yeares This Heliogabalus hauing no issue adopted to his sōne and heyre Aurelius Alexander Seuerus the sonne of Mammea who entring his raigne the yeare of our Lorde 224. cōtinued 13. yeares well commended for vertuous wise gētle liberal to no man hurtful And as he was not vnlerned himself through the diligent education of Mammea his mother so he was a great fauourer of men wise and learned Neither did he any thing in the common weale without the assistance of learned and sage counsailors It is reported of him to beare such stomacke against corrupt iudges that when he chaunced to meete with any of them by the commotion of his mind he would cast vp choler being so mooued with them that he could not speake and was redy with his two fingers to put out their eyes From his court he dismissed all superfluous and vnneedful seruants saying that he was no good pupil which fed idle seruants with the bowels of his common weale Among his other good vertues it appeareth also that he was frendly and fauourable vnto the Christians as by this act may be gathered For when the christians had occupied a certaine publike place in some good vse belike for the assembling and conuenting together of the congregation the company of the Cookes or tiplers made chalenge of that place to belōg vnto thē The matter being brought before the Emperour he iudged it more honest the place to serue to the worship of God howsoeuer it were then to the dirtie slubbering of Cookes and Skullians By this it may be vnderstand that in Rome no Christian churches were erected vnto this tyme when as yet notwithstanding this fauour of the Emperour no publike house could quietly be obtained for the christians So that by the reason hereof may appeare the decretall epistle and ordinance of Pope Higynus concerning the dedication of churches aboue mentioned pag. 53. to bee falsified And likewise the ordinaunce of Pius his successour concernyng the Altar or Superaltare to be also false For what Superaltare was it like they had in the tyme of Higynus and Pius when as at this tyme which was long after no publike place almost could be graunted them for the Christians to assemble together Of this Alexander Platina writeth that as hee was a great hater of all boasters flatterers so he was of suche prudence that no deceit could escape him and bringeth in a story of one Turinus who had gotten craftily many great bribes and gifts in making the people beleue that he was of great authoritie with the Emperour and that he could helpe them to haue whatsoeuer they sued for Whereof the Emperour being certified caused him in the open market to be fastned to a stake and there killed with smoke where the Crier stood thus crying to the people Smoke he sold and with smoke he is punished Mammea the mother of this Alexander aboue mentioned whom Hierome calleth a deuout and religious woman hearing of the same and the excellent learning of Origene being then at Alexandria sent for him to Antioche desirous to heare and see him Unto whom the foresayd Origene according to her request resorted and after that he had there remained a space with the Emperour and his mother returned againe to Alexandria And thus continued this good Emperor his raigne the space of 13. yeares at length at a commotion in Germany with his mother Mammea he was slaine After whome succeded Maximinus contrary to the mynd of the Scuate only appointed by the souldiours to be Emperour During all this tyme betwene Seuerus and this Maximinus the church of Christ although it had not perfect peace yet it had some meane tranquillitie from persecution Albeit some Martyrs there were at this tyme that suffred whereof Nauclerus giueth this reason For
the eares of Decius the Emperour he sendeth for Cornelius asking him how he durst be so bolde to shew suche stubbernes that he neither caring for the Gods nor fearing the displeasure of his Princes durst agaynst the cōmon wealth geue and receiue letters from other To whom Cornelius answering agayne thus purged himselfe declaring to the Emperour that letters in deede he had written and receiued agayne concerning the prayses honoring of Christ of saluation of soules but nothing as touching any matter of the common wealth And it foloweth in the storye Then Decius moued with anger commaunded him to be beaten with plumbattes which is sayth Sabellicus a kinde of scourging and so to be brought to the temple of Mars either there to do sacrifice or to suffer the extremitye But he rather willing to dye then to committe such iniquity prepared himselfe to Martyredome beyng sure that he should dye And so commending the charge of the Churche vnto Stephanus his Archdeacon was brought to the way of Appius where he ended his life in faythfull Martyrdome Eusebius in one place sayth that he sat ij yeares in an other place sayth that he sat three yeares and so doth Marianus Scotu following also the diuersity of the sayd Eusebius Damasus geueth him onely two yeares In this foresayde persecution of Decius it seemeth by some writers also that Cyprian was banished but I suppose rather his banishment to be referred to the reigne of Gallus next Emperour after Decius whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing in this place hereafter In the mean time the sayd Cyprian in his second booke Epist. 5. 6. maketh mention of two that suffered either in the time of this Decius or much about the same time Of whom one was Aurelius a worthy and valiant yong man who was twise in tormentes for his confession which he neuer denied but manfully and boldely withstood the aduersary till he was banished and also after And therefore was commended of Cyprian to certayne brethren to haue him for their lectorer as in the forenamed Epistle of Cyprian appeareth The other was named Mappalicus who the day before he suffered declaring to the Proconsul in the midst of his tormentes saying Videbis cras agonem that is to morrow you shall see the running for a wager c. was brought forth according as he forespake to Martyrdome and there with no lesse constancie then patience did suffer And thus much of the tyrannie of this wicked Decius agaynst God his Saintes now to touch also the power of God his vengeance and punishment against him like as we see commonly a tempest that is vehement not long to continue so it happened with this tyrannical tormenter who raigning but two yeares as sayth Eusebius or three at most as writeth Orosius among the middle of the Barbarians with whom he did warre was there slayne with his sonne like as he had slayn Philippus and his sonne his predecessours before so was he with his sonne slayne by the righteous iudgement of God himselfe Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 1. Platin. Pomponius affirmeth that he warrying agaynst the Gotthians and beyng by them ouercome sest he should fall into their handes ranne into a whurlepyt where he was drouned and his body neuer found after Neither did the iust hand of God plague the Emperor onely but also reuenged as well the heathen Gentils and persecutors of hys word throughout all prouinces dominions of the Roman Monarchie amongst whom the lord immediatly after the death of Decius sent such a plage and pestilence lastyng for the space of x. yeares together that horrible it is to heare and almost incredible to beleue Of this plague or pestilence testifieth Dionysius to Hierax a bishop in Egypt Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 21.22 Where he declareth the mortalitie of this plague to bee so great in Alexandria where he was bishop that there was no house in the whole Citie free And although the greatnes of the plague touched also the Christians somwhat yet it scourged the heathen Idolaters much more beside that the order of their behauiour in the one and in the other was much diuers For as the foresayd Dionysius doth recorde the Christians through brotherly loue and pietie did not refuse one to visit and comfort an other and to minister to him what need required Notwithstanding it was to them great danger for diuers there were who in closing vp their eyes in washyng their bodies interryng them in the ground were next themselues which folowed them to their graues Yet all this stayed not them frō doyng their duetie and shewyng mercy one to another Where as the Gentils contrarily beyng extremely visited by the hand of God felt the plague but considered not the striker neyther yet considered they their neighbour but euery man shifting for himselfe neither cared one for an other but such as were infected some they would cast out of the doores halfe dead to be deuoured of dogges and wilde beasts some they let dye within theyr houses without all succour some they suffred to lye vnburied for that no mā durst come neare him And yet notwithstandyng for all their voyding and shiftyng the pestilence followed them whether soeuer they went miserably consumed them In so much that Dionysius bishop the same tyme of Alexandria thus reporteth of his owne City that such a great mortalitie was then among them that the sayd City of Alexandria had not in number of all together both old and yong as it was woont to contayn before of the old men onely from the age of 60. to 70. such as were found in tyme past commonly almost in that Citie Pomponius Laetus and other Latine writers also makyng mention of the sayd pestilitie declare how the beginnyng therof first came as they thinke out of Ethiope and from the hote countreys and so inuading and wastyng first the South partes from thence spread into the East so further running and increasing into all other quarters of the world especially wheresoeuer the Edicts of the Emperor went agaynst the Christians it followed after and consumed the most part of the inhabitauntes whereby manye places became desolate and voyde of all concourse and so continued the terme of x. yeares together This pestiferous mortalitie by the occasion whereof Cyprian tooke the ground to write hys booke De mortalitate began as is sayd immediately after the death of Decius the persecutor in the beginning of the raigne of Vibias Gallus and Volusianus hys sonne who succeeded through treason next vnto Decius about the yeare of our Lord. 255. and continued their raygne but two yeares This Gallus although the first beginning of the raygne was some thing quiet yet shortly after following the steps of Decius by whō rather he should haue taken better heed set forth Edictes in like maner for the persecution of Christians albeit in this Edict we finde no number of Martyrs
among vs of this age of the Church but also among the Auncient fathers Whereof S. Austen speaking of his commendation sayth Ego inquit literas Cypriani non vt canonicas habeo sed eas ex canonisis considero quod in eis deuinarum Scripturarum autoritati congruit cum laude eius accipio quod autem non congruit cum pace eius respuo c. By which words it may appeare that Austen although he did not repute y◠bookes and writings of Cyprian to be equiualent with the holy Scripture yet notwithstanding next after the scriptures he had the same in great admiration Vincentius and Laziardus Celestinus recyting the names of dyuers bookes bearyng the tytle of Cyprian moe perchaunce then be truly his do collect out of them a certaine extract of his most pithy sentences al which here to repeat were to tedious To giue a tast of the speciall I thought it not impertinent As where he speaking of the treasures of a rich man exhorteth saying Ne dormiat in thesauris tuis quod pauperi prodesse potest◠i. Let it not sleepe in thy treasures that may profite the poore Duo nunquam veterascunt in homine cor semper nouas cogitationes machinando lingua cordis vanas conceptiones proferendo i. Two things neuer waxe old in man the hart euer in imagining new cogitations the toung euer in vttering the vaine conceptions of the hart Quod aliquando de necessitate amittendum est sponte prodiuina remuneratione distribuendum est .i. That which a man must needes forgo of necessitie wisedome it is a man to distribute so that God may euerlastingly reward him Disciplina est morum praesentium ordinata correctio malorum praeteritorum regularis obseruatio i. Discipline is an ordinate amendment of maners present and a regular obseruation of euils past Integritas ibi nulla esse potest vbi qui improbos damnent desunt soli qui damnentur occurrunt There can be no integrity wheras they which should condemne the wicked are euer wanting and they only which are to be condemned are euer present Auari ad hoc tantum possident quae habent vt ne alteri possidere liceat A couetous man onely possesseth his goodes for this because an other should not possesse them Sericum purpurum indutae Christum induere non possunt Wemen that aduaunce themselues in putting on silks and purple cannot lightly put on Christ. Foeminae crines suos inficiunt malo praesagio Capillos enim sibi flammeos auspicari non metuunt They which colour their lockes with red and yealow beginne betime to prognosticate of that colour theyr heades shall be in hell Qui se pingunt in hoc seculo aliter quam creauit Deus metuant ne cum resurrectionis venerit dies artifex creaturam suam non recognoscat They which loue to paynt themselues in this world otherwise then God hath created thē let them feare least when the day commeth of resurrection the creator will not know them Qui pauperi eleemosinam dat Deo suauitatis odorem sacrificat He that gyueth an almes to the poore sacrificeth to God an odour of swete smell Contemnenda est omnis iniuria praesentium molorum fiducia futurorum bonorum All iniurie of euils presēt to be neglected for the good hope of good thinges to come Nihil prodest verbis proferre virtutem factis destruere To set out vertue in wordes and to destroy the same in factes is nothing worth Quo plures domi sint tibi liberi hoc plus tibi non recondendum sed erogandum est quia multorum iam delicta redimenda sunt multorum purgandae conscientiae The mo children and greater houshoulde thou hast at home the more cause thou hast not to horde vp but to disperse abroode for that many sinnes are to be redeemed many consciences are to be purged ¶ Moreouer least the Papists here should take an occasion by this text grounded vpon the text of Tobi cap. 4. Almose saith he deliuereth from al sinne and death to build vp the workes of satisfactiō the said Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist 2. more plainely expoundeth both himselfe and that place of Scripture writing in these wordes Quia scriptum est Eleemosina ab omni peccato morte liberat Yob 4. non vtique ab ea morte quam semel Christi sanguis extinxit a qua nos salutaris Baptismi tedemptoris nostri gratia liberauit sed ab illa quae per delicta postmodum serpit c. That is Almose doth deliuer from all sinne and from death Yob 4. not from that saith Cyprian which the bloude of Christ hath once extincted and from which the wholsome grace of our Baptisme and of our redeemer hath deliuered vs but frō that death which afterward creepeth in by sinne c. Cyprian Lib. 4. Epist. 2. by which words it is apparant that Cyprian meaneth this deliueraunce which commeth by almose gyuing from death and sinne not to be expounded nor to be taken for death euerlasting from which only the bloude of Christ doth saue vs but for temporall or transitory punishment which is wont to be inflicted in this body of sin For so it is nothing repugnaunt but that temporall vertues may haue their temporall rewards in this life likwise sinnes committed may haue temporal punishments both of vs and in our families our eternal saluation standing euermore firme in Christ yet notwithstanding The foresaide Vincentius moreouer speaking of an other booke of Cyprian although the said booke be not numbred in the Catalogue of his workes maketh mention of xij abuses or absurdities in the life of man which in order be these 1. Sapiens sine operibus A wise man without good workes 2. Senex sine religione An old man without religion 3. Adolescens sine obedientia A young man without obedience 4. Diues sine eleemosina A rich man without almose 5. Foemina sine pudicitia A woman shameles 6. Dominus sine virtute A guide without vertue 7. Christianus contentiosus A Christian man contentious 8. Pauper superbus A poore man proude 9. Rex iniquus A king vnrighteous 10. Episcopus negligens A byshop negligent 11. Plebs sine disciplina People without discipline 12. Populus sine lege Subiectes without law As I haue hetherto set forth the commendation of Cyprian this blessed Martyr so must we nowe take heede againe that we do not here incurre the old common daunger whiche the Papystes are commonlye accustomed to runne into whose fault is alwayes almost to be immoderate and excessiue in their procedings making to much almost of euery thing So in speaking of the holye Sacraments they make more of them then doth the nature of Sacraments require not vsing them but abusing thē not referring or applying them but adoring them not taking thē in their kind for thinges godly as they are but taking thē for God himselfe turning religion into
to note by the waye because this distinction is fathered vpon Cyprian which is false for this Cyprian was not in the time of Iulian not by 200. yeares and so likewise by the other Cyprian which died Martyr vnder Diocletian Of anye Cyprian besides these two we read not Neither is it credible that if there were any such Cyprian he would euer haue written of any such matter of the difference and mutuall nede of ChristiaÌ„ Emperours and Christen Popes When as that Emperour being an Apostata neither regarded Christ nor cared for any Pope About this tyme and vnder the same Emperour Valerianus suffered also Xistus or Sixtus the seconde of that name Byshop of Rome who being accused of his aduersaries to be a ChristiaÌ„ was brought with his vj. deacons to the place of execution where he with Nemesius other hys Deacons were beheaded and suffered Martyrdome Laurence in the same time being also Deacon folowed after complayning to Xistus as one being greued that he might not also suffer with him but to be secluded as the sonne froÌ„ the father To whom the Bishop aunswering againe declared that within thre daies he should folow after In the meane time hee willed him to go home and to distribute his treasures if he had any vnto the poore The iudge belike hearing mentioÌ„ to be made of treasures to be giuen to the poore and thinking that Laurence had great store of treasure in his custody coÌ„maunded him to bring the same vnto him according as the discourse of his storye here vnder written more fully may appeare Which history because it is set foorth more at large in Prudentius Ambrose and other writers and containeth in it mo things in it worthy to be noted of the Reader we haue therfore with the more dilygence here inserted the more ample description of the same to the further admiration of his patience and God his glory shewed in him Now then as order requireth let vs enter the story of that most constaunt and couragious Martir of Christ S. Laurence whose words and works deserue to be as freshe and greene in Christian harts as is the florishing Laurel tree This thirsty hart longing after the water of lyfe desirous to passe vnto it through the straight doore of bitter death when on a time he saw his vigilaunt Shephearde Xistus led as an harmles lambe of harmefull tyrauntes to his death cried out with open mouth and hart inuincible saying O deare father whether goest thou without the company of thy deare sonne Whether hastenest thou O reuerend Priest without thy Deacon Neuer wast thou wont to offer sacrifice without thy minister What cryme is there in me that offendeth thy fatherhod Hast thou proued me vnnaturall Now try swete father whether thou hast chosen a faithfull minister or not Deniest thou vnto him the fellowship of thy bloud to whom thou hast committed the destribution of the Lordes bloud See that thy iudgement be not misliked whilest thy fortitude is liked lauded The abasing of the scholer is the disgracing of the Maister What haue we not learned that worthy Maisters haue obtained most worthy same by the worthy actes of their Disciples and Scholers Finally Abraham sacryficed his onely begotten Isaac Stoned Stephen prepared the way to preaching Peâ—er euen so father declare thy manifold vertues by me thy sonne Offer thou him that proferreth him selfe Graunt that the body of thy scholer may be sacrificed whose mind with good letters thou hast beautefied These wordes with teares S. Laurence vttered not becauâ—e his master should suffer but for that he might not be suffered to tast of deaths cup which he thirsted aâ—ter Then Xistus to his sonne shaped this aunswere I forsake thee not O my sonne I giue thee to wit that a sharper conflict remaineth for thee A feeble and weak old man am I and therefore run the rase of a lighter easier death But lusty and young thou art and more lustely yea more gloriously shalt thou triumph ouer this tiraunt Thy time approcheth cease to wepe lament three daies after thou shalt follow me Decent is it that this space of time come betwene the Priest the Leuite It may not beseeme thee O sweete Pupill to triumphe vnder thy master least it be said he wanted an helper Why crauest thou to be pertaker with me in my passion I bequeath vnto thee the whole inheritaunce Why requirest thou to enioy my presence let weake scholers go before and the stroÌ„ger come after that those without maister may get the victory which haue no neede by maister to be gouerned So Helias left behynde him his beloued Heliseus I yeelde vp into thy handes the succession of my vertues Such was their contention not vnmeete for so godly a priest so zelous a minister striuing with themselues who shoulde first suffer for the name of Christ Iesu. In tragical histories we haue it mentioned that through ioy admiration people claped their handes wheÌ„ Pylades named himselfe Orestes Orestes as truth it was affirmed himselfe to bee Orestes Pylades wishing to die for Orestes Orestes not suffering Pylades to loose his life for his sake But neither of them might escape death for both these louers were gilty of bloud the one committing the facte the other consenting But this our Laurence the Martyr most constant was by no meanes enforced to make this profer sauing onely by his ardent zeale and feruent spirite who thirsting after the cup of Maytirdome had it shortly after filled to the hard brymme Now let vs draw neare to the fire of Martyred Laurence that our colde hartes may be warmed thereby The mercylesse tyraunt vnderstanding this vertuous Leuite not onely to be a minister of the Sacramentes but a distributer also of the Church riches whereof mention is made before in the wordes of Xistus promised to himselfe a double pray by the appresion of one silly soule First with the rake of Auarice to scrape to himselfe the treasuâ—e of poore Christians then with the firy forke of tyranny so to tosse and turmoyle them that they should waxe weary of their Christian profession With furious face and cruell countenaunce the greedy wolfe demaunded where this Deacon Laurence had bestowed the substaunce of the Church Who crauing three dayes respite promised to declare where the treasure might he had In the meane time he caused a good number of poore Christians to be congregated So when the day of his aunswere was come the persecutor straightly charged him to staÌ„d to hys promise Then valiant LaureÌ„ce stretching out his armes ouer the poore sayde These are the precious treasure of the church These are the treasure in deede in whom the faith of Christ raigneth in whome Iesus Christ hath his mansion place What more precious Iuels can Christ haue theÌ„ those in whoÌ„ he hath promised to dwel For so it is written I was hungry ye gaue me to eate I was thirsty and
them not to fauour him for nobilities sake not the bloud of my progenitours said he but Christian profession maketh me noble Then with great power of spirit he inueied against the capitain laughing to scorne the false gods of the heathen with the idolatrous worshipping of them affirming the God of the Christians to be the true God that created heauen and earth before whose iudiciall seat all nations shall appeare but the wholsome wordes of the Martyr were as oyle to the fire of the captaines fury The more the Martyr spake the madder was hee in so much that he commaunded the Martyrs sides to be launced with kniues vntil the bones appeared white againe Sorie am I O captain quod the Martyr not for that my flesh shall be thus cut and mangled but for thy cause am I sorowfull who being corrupted with damnable errours seducest others The seconde time hee preached at large the liuing God and the Lorde Iesus Christ his welbeloued sonne eternall life through faith in his bloud expressing therewith the abhomination of idolatry with a vehement exhortation to worship adore the liuing God At these words Asclepiades commaunded the tormentors to strike Romanus on the mouth that his teeth being striken out his pronunciation at least wise might be impeired The commandement was obeied his face buffeted his eye liddes torne with their nailes his cheekes scorched with kniues the skin of his bearde was plucked by little and little from the flesh finally his seemely face was wholy defaced The meeke Martyr sayde I thanke thee O Capitaine that thou hast opened vnto me many mouthes whereby I may preach my Lord Sauiour Christ. Looke howe many woundes I haue so many mouths I haue lauding and praising God The captaine astonished with this singular constancie commanded them to cease from the tortures Hee threatneth cruell fire he reuileth the noble martyr he blasphemeth god saying Thy crucified Christ is but an yesterdaies God the gods of the Gentiles are of most antiquitie Heere againe Romanus taking good occasion made a long Oration of the eternitie of Christ of his humane nature of the death satisfaction of Christ for all mankinde Which done he sayde geue me a childe O Capitaine but seuen yeres of age which age is free from malice and other vices wherwith riper age is commōly infected and thou shalt heare what he will say his request was graunted A pretie boy was called out of the multitude and set before him Tell me my babe quoth the Martyr whether thou thinke it reason that we worship one Christ and in Christ one father or els that we worship infinite gods Unto whom the babe aunswered That certainly whatsoeuer it be that men affirme to be God must nedes be one which with one is one and the same and in as much as this one is Christ of necessitie Christ must be the true God for that there be many gods we children cannot beleue The capitaine hereat cleane amased said thou yong villaine traitor where and of whom learnedst thou this lesson Of my mother quod the childe with whose milke I sucked in this lesson that I must beleue in Christ. The mother was called and shee gladly appeared the captaine commanded the childe to be horsed vp and scourged The pitiful beholders of this pitilesse acte could not temper thēselues from teares the ioyful and glad mother alone stood by with dry cheekes yea shee rebuked her sweete babe for crauing a draught of colde water she charged him to thirst after the cup that the infantes of Bethleem once dranke of forgetting their mothers milke and pappes shee willed him to remember little Isaac who beholding the sworde wherewith the altar wheron he should be sacrificed willingly profered his tender necke to the dent of his fathers sword Whilest this counsel was ingening the boucherly torture pluckt the skin from the crowne of his head heare and all The mother cried suffer my childe anone thou shalt passe to him that will adorne thy naked head with a crowne of eternall glory The mother counselleth the childe is counselled the mother encourageth the babe is encouraged receiued the stripes with smiling countenaunce The captaine perceiuing the childe inuincible and himselfe vāquished committeth the sillie soule the blessed babe the childe vncherished to the stinking prison commaunding the tormentes of Romanus to be renued and encreased as chiefe author of this euill Thus was Romanus brought foorth againe to newe stripes and punishments to be renued and receiued vpon his old sores in so much the bare bones appeared the flesh all torne away wherein no pitie was shewed but the raging tyrant puffing out of his blasphemous mouth like a madde man these woordes cried out to the tormentors saying Where is quod the Captaine where is your might What are ye not able one body to spill Scant may it so weake is it stand vpright And yet in spite of vs shall it liue still The Gripe with talent the dog with his tooth Could soone ye dastardes this corpes rent and teare He scorneth our gods in all that he doth Cut pricke and pounce him no longer forbeare Yea no longer could the tyrant forbeare but nedes he must draw nearer to the sentence of death is it painefull to thee sayde he to tary so long aliue a flaming fire doubte thou not shal be prepared for thee by and by wherein thou and that boy thy fellow of rebellion shall be consumed into ashes Romanus and the babe were led to the place of execution As they laide handes on Romanus hee looked backe saying I appeale from this thy tyrannie O iudge vniust to the righteous throne of Christ that vpright iudge not because I feare thy cruell torments and mercilesse handlings but that thy iudgements may be knowne to be cruell and bloudy Nowe when they were come to the place the tormentor required the child of the mother for she had taken it vp in her armes And shee onely kissing it deliuered the babe Farewel she said my sweete childe and as the hangman applied his sword to the babes necke shee sang on this maner All laude and praise with heart and voice O Lorde we yelde to thee To whome the death of all thy Saintes We know most deare to bee The innocentes head being cut off the mother wrapped it vp in her garment and laide it to her brest On the other side a mighty fire was made wherinto Romanus was cast who sayde that he should not burne wherewith a great storme arose if it be true and quenched the fire The Capitaine gaue in commandement that his toung should be cut out out was it plucked by the harde rootes and cut of Neuerthelesse hee spake saying hee that speaketh Christ shall neuer want a tongue thinke not that the voyce that vttereth Christ hath neede of the tong to be the minister The Capitaine at this halfe out of his wit bare in hande that
the hangman deceiued the sight of the people by some subtile sleight and craftie conueiance Not so quoth the hangman if ye suspect my dede open his mouth and diligently search the rootes of his tongue The Captaine at length being confounded with the fortitude and courage of the Martyr straightly commaundeth him to be brought backe into the prison and there to be strangled Where his sorowfull life and paines being ended hee nowe enioyeth quiet rest in the Lord with perpetuall hope of his miserable body to be restored againe with his soule into a better life where no tyrant shall haue any power Prudentius in hymnis de coronis Martyrum Gordius was a citizen of Caesaria a worthy souldiour and Captaine of an hundreth men Hee in the time of extreme persecution refusing any loÌ„ger to execute his charge did chuse of his owne accord willing exile and liued in the desert many yeares a religious and solitary life But vpon a certaine day when a solemne feast of Mars was celebrated in the citie of Caesarea and much people were assembled in the Theatre to beholde the games he left the desert and got him vp into the chiefe place of the Theatre and with a loude voyce vttered this saying of the Apostle Beholde I am fouÌ„d of them which sought me not and to those which asked not for mee haue I openly appeared By which wordes he let it to be vnderstood that of his owne accorde he came vnto those games At this noise the multitude litle regarding the sights looked about to see who it was that made such exclamation As soone as it was knowne to be Gordius and that the crier had commanded silence he was brought vnto the shiriâ—e which at that instant was present and ordeined the games WheÌ„ he was asked the question who he was from whence and for what occasion he came thether he telleth the truth of euery thing as it was I am come saith he to publish that I set nothing by your decrees against the Christian religion but that I professe Iesu Christ to be my hope and safety And when I vnderstood with what crueltie ye handle other men I tooke this as a fitte time to accomplish my desire The Shirife with these wordes was greatly mooued and reuengeth all his displeasure vpon poore Gordius commaunding the executioners to be brought out with scourges while gibbet whatsoeuer torments els might be deuised Whereunto Gordius answered saying that it shoulde be to him an hinderance and damage if hee coulde not suffer and endure diuers torments and punishments for Christ his cause The shirife being more offended with this his boldnesse commaunded him to feele as many kinde of torments as there were with all which Gordius notwithstanding coulde not be mastered or ouercome but lifting vp his eies vnto heauen singeth this saying out of the Psalmes The Lorde is my helper I will not feare the thing that man can doe to me and also this saying I will feare none euill because thou Lord art with me After this he against him selfe prouoketh the extremitie of the tormentours blameth them if they fauour him any thing at al. When the Shrife saw that hereby he could winne but little he goeth about by gentlenes and intising wordes to turne the stoute and valiant minde of Gordius He promiseth to him great and large offers if he wil denie Christ as to make him a Captaine of as many men as any other is to geue him richesse treasure what other thing so euer hee desireth But in vaine as the Prouerbe is pipeth the minstrell to him that hath no eares to heare for he deriding the foolish madnesse of the Magistrate sayth that it lieth not in him to place any in authority which he worthy to haue a place in heauen The Magistrate with these wordes throughly angred and vexed prepareth him selfe to his condemnation Whom after that he had coÌ„demned he caused to be had out of the Citie to be brent There runneth out of the Citie great multitudes by heaps to see him put to execution some take him in their armes louingly kisse him persuading him to take a better way and saue himself and that with weeping teares To whom Gordius answered weepe not I pray you for me but rather for the enemies of God which alwaies make warre against the Christians weepe I say for them which prepare for vs a fire purchasing hell fire for themselues in the day of vengeance And cease of further I pray you to molest and disquiet my setled minde Truly saith he I am ready for the name of Iesus Christ to suffer and indure a thousande deathes if neede were Some other came vnto him which persuaded him to deny Christ with his mouth to keepe his conscience to himselfe My toung sayeth hee which by the goodnes of God I haue cannot be brought to denie the author and geuer of the same for with the heart we beleeue vnto righteousnesse and with the toung we confesse vnto saluation Many moe such like wordes he spake but especially vttering to them such matter wherby he might perswade the beholders to death and to the desire of Martyrdome After all which with a mery and glad countenance neuer changing so much as his colour hee willingly gaue himselfe to be brent Basilius in Sermone in Gordium militem Caesariensem Not much vnlike to the story of Gordius is the story also of Menas an Egiptian who being likewise a souldiour by his profession in this persecution of Dioclesian forsooke al went into the desert where a long time he gaue hym selfe to abstinence watching and meditation of the Scriptures At length returning againe to the Citie Cotys there in the open threatre as the people were occupied vpon their spectacles or pastimes he with a loude voice openly proclaimed himselfe to be a christian and vpon the same was brought to Pyrrhus the President of whome he being demaunded of his faith made thys aunswere Conuenyent it is that I shoulde sayth he confesse God in whome is light and no darkenes for so much as Paule doth teache that with hart we beleue to righteousnes with mouth coÌ„fession is giuen to saluation After this the innocent Martyr was most painfully pinched and cruciate with sundrie punishments In all which notwithstanding he declared a constant heart and faith inuincible hauing these wordes in his mouth being in the middest of his torments There is nothing in my minde that can be compared to the kingdome of heauen Neither is al the world if it were wayed in balance able to be conferred with the price of one soule And sayd who is able to separate vs from the loue of Iesus Christ our Lord shal afflictioÌ„ or anguish And moreouer said he I haue thus learned of my Lord my king not to feare them which kill the body and haue no power to kill the soule but to feare him rather who hath power
to destroy both bodye and soule in hell fire To make the story short after manifold tormentes borne of him and suffered when the last sentence of death was vpon him pronounced which was to be beheaded Menas being then had to the place of execution said I giue thee thanks my Lord god which hast so excepted me to be fouÌ„d a partaker of thy precious death hast not giuen me to be deuoured of my fierce enimies but hast made me to remaine coÌ„stant in thy pure faith vnto this my later end And so this blessed souldiour fighting valiantly vnder the baner of Christ lost his head wan his soule Symeon Metaphrast tom 5. In the which autor there foloweth a long narration of the miracles of this holy man which here for prolixity I doe omit Basilius in a certayne Sermon of 40. Martyrs rehearseth this story not vnworthye to bee noted There came saith he into a certaine place which place he maketh no mention of the Emperours Marshall or officer with the edict which the Emperour had set out against the Christians that whosoeuer confessed Christ shoulde after manye tormentes suffer death And first they did priuily suborne certaine which should detect acuse the Christians whom they had found out or had layde wayte for vpon this the sword the gibbet the wheele the whips were brought forth At the terrible sight whereof the harts of all the beholders did shake tremble Some for feare did flee some did stand in doubt what to do Certaine were so terrified at the beholding of these engines tormenting instruments that they denied their faith Some other began the game and for a time did abide the conflict and agony of Martydome but vanquished at length by the intollerable paine of their torments made shipwracke of their consciences lost the glory of their confession AmoÌ„g other xl there were at that time younge gentlemen all souldiers which after the Marshall had shewed the Emperours Edict and required of all men the obedience of the same freely boldly of their owne accord confessed themselues to be Christians declared to him their names The Marshall somewhat amased at this their boldnes of speach staÌ„deth in doubte what was best to do Yet forthwith he goeth about to win them with faire words aduertising them to consider their youth neither that they shoulde chaunge a cruell and vntimely death â—or a sweete and pleasant life After that hee promiseth them money and honorable offices in the Emperours name But they little esteming all these thinges breake forth into a long and bolde Oration affirming that they did neither desire life dignitie nor money but onelye the celestiall kingdome of Christ saying further that they are ready for the loue and faith they haue in god to indure the afflictioÌ„ of the wheele the crosse and the fire The rude Marshall being herewith offended deuiseth a newe kinde of punishment He spied out in the middle of the citie a certaine great pond which layfull vpon the cold Northren winde for it was in the winter time wherein he caused them to be put all that night but they being merry comforting one another receiued this their appointed punishment and sayd as they were putting of their clothes we put off said they now not our clothes but we put of the old maÌ„ corrupt with the deceipt of coÌ„cupiscence We giue thee thanks O Lord that with this our apparell we may also put of by thy grace the sinfull man for by meanes of the Serpent we once put him on and by the meanes of Iesus Christ we now put him of When they had thus said they were brought naked into yâ— place where they felt moste vehement colde in so much that all the partes of their bodies were starke stiffe therewith Assone as it was daye they yet hauing breath were brought into the fire wherin they were consumed and their ashes throwne into the flud By chaunce there was on of the company more liuely and not so neere dead as the rest of whome the executioners takyng pitie saide vnto his mother standing by that they would saue his life But shee with her owne handes taking her sonne brought him to the pile of wood where the residue of his fellowes crooked for cold did lie ready to be brent admonished him to accomplish the blessed iourney he had taken in hand with his companions Basil. A lyke hystory of 40. Martyres which were maryed men we read of in Niceph. Zozomenus Lib. 9. cap. 2. which were killed likewise in a lake or pond at Sebastia a towne of Armenia vnder Licinius if the story be not the same with this Niceph. Zozom In this felowship and company of martyrs can not be left out and forgotte the story of Cyrus This Cyrus was a Phisition borne in Alexandria which fleing into Egipt in the persecution of Dioclesianus and Maximianus led a solitary life in Arabia being much spoken of for his learning and myracles vnto whose company after a certaine tyme did Ioannes borne in the Citie of Edessa beyond the ryuer Euphrates ioyne himself leauing the souldiers life which before that time he had exercised But whilest as yet the same persecution raged in a city in Egipt called Canope there was cast into prison for the confession of their fayth a certayne godly Christian woman called Athanasia and her three daughters Theoctiste Theodota and Eudoxia wyth whom Cyrus was well acquainted At whose infâ—rmities he much fearing accompanied with his brother Iohn came and visited them for their better confirmation at which time Lyrianus was chiefe captaine and Lieutenaunt of Egypt of whose wickednes and crueltie especially agaynst women and maydens Athanasus maketh mention in hys Apologies and in his Epistle to those that lead a solitarye life Thys Cyrus therefore and Ioannes being accused and apprehended of the Heathen men as by whose perswasions the maydens and daughters of Athanasia contumelyously despised the Gods and the Emperours religion could by no meanes be brought to doe sacrifice were after the publication of their constaunt confession put to death by the sworde Athanasia also and her three daughters being condemned to death This history writeth Symeon Metaphrastes Sebastian being borne in the part of Fraunce called Gallia Narbonensis was a Christian and was Lieutenaunte generall of the vawward of Dioclesian the Emperor who also encouraged many martyrs of Christ by his exhortations vnto constancy and kept them in the faith He being therfore accused to the Emperor was commaunded to be apprehended and that he should be brought into the open fielde where of his owne souldiers he was thrust through the body with innumerable arrowes and after that hys body was throwne into a iaques or sinke Ambrosius maketh mention of this Sebastian the martir in his CoÌ„mentary vpon the 118. Psalme Symeon Metaphrastes amongest oher Martyrs that suffered with Sebastian numbreth also these followyng Nicostratus
reuoke this thy wickednes Behold what pleasures thou maiest enioy by the honorable house thou camest of Thy fallen house and progenie followeth thee to death with lamentable teares the heauy nobility of thy kindred maketh dolfull lamētation for thee What meanest thou wilt thou kill thy self so younge a flower so neare these honorable mariages and great dowries that thou mayest enioy Doth not the glistering and golden pompe of the bried bed moue thee Doth not the reuerende pietie of thyne Auncitours pricke thee whom is it not but that this thy rashnes and weakenes sorroweth behold here the furniture ready prepared for thy terrible death Either shalt thou be beheaded with this sword or else with these wild beastes shalt thou be pulled in peeces or els thou being cast into the fiery flames shal be although lamentably bewailed of thy friends and kinsfolks consumed to ashes What great matter is it for thee I pray thee to escape al this If thou wilt but take put with thy fingers a little salt incense into the censers thou shalt be deliuered from al these punishmēts To this Eulalia made no aunswere but being in a great furye shee spitteth in the tirauntes face she throweth downe the Idoles and spurneth abroad with her feete the heape of incense prepared to the censers then without further delay the hangmen with both their strengthes tooke her puld one ioynte from an other and with the talantes of wilde beastes scotched her sides to the hard bodes she all this while singing and praysing God in this wise Beholde O Lord I will not forget thee what a pleasure is it for them O Christ that remember thy triumphant victoryes to attayne vnto these high dignities and still calleth vpon that holy name al stained and embrued with her owne bloude This sang she with a bold stomacke neither lamentyngly nor yet wepingly but being glad and mery abandonyng from her mind all heauines and griefe when as out of a warme fountain her mangled members with fresh bloud bathed her white and fayre skinne Then proceede they to the last and final torment which was not only the goring and wounding of her mangled body with the yron grat hurdle and terrible harrowing of her flesh but burned on euery side with flaming torches her tormented brests and sides her heare hanging about her shoulders in two parts deuided wherewith her shamefast chastitie and virginitie was couered reached downe to the ground but when the cracking flame fleeth about her face kindled by her heare and reacheth the crowne of her head thē she desiring swift death opened her mouth and swalowed the flame and so rested shee in peace The sayde Prudentius and Ado also Equilinus adde moreouer writinge of a white doue issuing out of her mouth at her departing and of the fire quenched about her body also of her body couered miraculously wyth snow with other things more wherof let euery reader vse hys owne iudgement As ye haue heard now the Christian life and constant death of Eulalia much worthy of praise commendation So no lesse commendation is worthely to be giuen to blessed Agnes that constant Damsell and martir of God who as she was in Rome of honorable parentes begotten so lyeth she there as honorably intombed buried Whiche Agnes for her vnspotted vndefiled virginitie deserueth no greater praise and commendation then for her willing death and martirdome Some writers make of her a long discourse more in my iudgement then necessary reciting diuers sundry straunge miracles by her done in the processe of her history which partly for tediousnes partly for the doubtfulnes of the author whome some father vpon Ambrose and partly for the straungenes and incredibilitie therof I omit being satisfied with that which Prudentius brefly writeth of her as foloweth Shee was sayth hee yong not mariageable when first she being dedicated to Christ boldly resisted the wicked Edictes of the Emperor least that through idolatry she might haue denied and forsaken the holy faith but yet first proued by diuers and sundry pollicies to induce her to the same as now with the flattering and intising words of the Iudge now with the threatnings of the storming executioner stoode notwythstanding stedfast in al couragious strength and willingly offered her body to hard painful torments not refusing as she sayd to suffer whatsoeuer it should be yea though it were death it selfe Then said the cruell tyraunt if to suffer paine torment be so easie a matter and lightly regarded of thee that thou accomptest thy life nothing woorth yet the shame of thy dedicated or vowed virginity is a thing more regarded I know and esteemed of thee Wherefore this is determined that vnles thou wilt make obeisaunce to the aultar of Minerua and aske forgiuenes of her for thy arrogancy thou shalt be sent or abandoned to the cōmon stewes or brothelhouse Agnes the virgine with more spirit and vehemency inneieth against both Minerua her verginitie the youth in sculs flocke and runne togither and craue that they may haue Agnes their ludibrious pray thē saith Agnes Christ is not so forgetfull of those that be hys that he wil suffer violently to be taken frō them their golden and pure chastitie neither wil he leaue them so destitute of helpe he is alwaies at hande and ready to fight for such as are shamfast and chast virgines neither suffereth he his giftes of holy integritie or chastitie to be polluted Thou shalt sayth shee willingly bathe thy sworde in my bloud if thou wilt but thou shalt not defile my body with filthy lust for any thing thou canst doe She had no sooner spoken these wordes but he commaunded that she should be set naked at the corner of some streete whiche place at that time such as were strumpets cōmonly vsed the greater part of the multitude both sorrowing and shaming to see so shameles a sight went their wayes some turninge their heades some hiding their faces But one amongst the rest with vncircumcised eies beholding the Damsell and that in such opprobrious wise behold a flame of fire lyke vnto a flash of lightning falleth vpō him striketh his eies out of his head wherupon he for dead falling to the groūd sprauleth in the chanel durt whose cōpanions taking him vp carrying him away bewayled him as a dead man But the virgin for this her miraculous deliuery from the danger and shame of that place singeth prayses vnto God and Christ. There be saith Prudentius that report how that shee beyng desired to pray vnto Christ for the partie that a litle before with fire frō heauen for hys incōtinency was stricken was restored by their prayer both vnto hys perfect health sight But blessed Agnes after that she had climed this her first griefe and step vnto the heauēly pallace forthwith began to clime an other for fury ingendring now the mortall
wrath of her bloudy enemy wringing his handes crieth out saying I am vndone O that the executioner draw out thy sword and doe thyne office that the Emperour hath appoynted thee And when Agnes saw a sturdy and cruell fellow to behold stand behinde her or approaching neere vnto her with a naked sword in his hand I am now gladder sayth she reioyce that such a one as thou being a stout fierce strong and sturdy souldiour art come then one more feable weake faynt should come or els any other yong man sweetly enbalmed and wearing gaye apparell that might destroy me with funerall shame This euen this is he I now cōfesse that I do loue I wil make hast to meet him and will no longer protract my longing desire I wil willingly receaue into my papes the length of hys sword and into my brest will draw the force therof euē vnto the hilts That thus I being maryed vnto Christ my spouse may surmount and escape all the darckenes of this world that reacheth euen vnto the skyes O eternal gouernour vouchsafe to opē the gates of heauen once shut vp agaynst al the inhabitantes of the earth and receaue oh Christ my soule that seeketh thee Thus speaking and kneeling vpon her knees she prayeth vnto Christ aboue in heauen that her necke might be the redyer for the sword now hāging ouer the same The executioner then with his bloudy hand finished her hope at one stroke cutteth off her head by such short swift death doth he preuente her of the payne therof I haue oftentimes before complayned that the stories of Sayntes haue bene poudered and sawsed with diuers vntrue additions and fabulous inuentiōs of men who either of a superstitious deuotion or of a subtill practise haue so mingle mangled their stories and liues that almost nothing remayneth in them simple and vncorrupt as in the vsuall Portues wont to be read for dayly seruice is manifest and euident to be seene wherein few Legendes there be able to abide the touch of history if they were truely tried This I write vpon the occasiō specially of good Katherine whome now I haue in hand In whom although I nothing doubt but in her life was great holines in her knowledge excellency in her death constancy yet that all thinges be true that be storyed of her neyther dare I affirme neyther am I bound so to thinke So many strange fictions of her be fained diuersly of diuers writers wherof some seeme incredible some also impudent As where Petrus de Natalibus writing of her conuersion declareth how that Katherine sleeping before a certaine picture or table of the Crucifixe Christ with his mother Mary appeared vnto her And when Mary had offered her to Christ to be his wife he first refused her for her blackenes The next tyme she beyng baptised Mary appearing againe offered her to mary with Christ who then being liked was espoused to hym and maryed hauing a golden ring the same tyme put on her finger in her sleep c. Bergomensis writeth thus that because she in the sight of the people openly resisted the Emperour Maxentius to hys face and rebuked hym for hys crueltie therfore she was commaunded and committed vpon the same to prison which seemeth hetherto not much to digresse from trueth It followeth moreouer that the same night an angell came to her comforting and exhorting her to be strong and constant vnto the Martyrdome for that she was a mayd accepted in the sight of God and that the Lord would be with her for whose honor she did fight and that he would geue her a mouth and wisedome which her enemies should not withstand with many other thinges mo which I here omit As this also I omit concerning the 50. Philosophers whom she in disputation conuicted and conuerted vnto our religion and dyed martyrs for the same Item of the conuerting of Porphyrius kinsmā to Maxentius and Faustina the Emperours wife At length saith the story after she proued the racke and the foure sharpe cutting wheeles hauing at last her head cut off with the sword so she finished her martyrdome about the yeare of our Lord as Antoninus affirmeth 310 Symeon Metaphrastes writing of her discourseth the same more at large to whome they may resort which couet more therein to be satisfied Among the workes of Basill a certayne Oration is extant concerning Iulitta the martyr who came to her martyrdome as he witnesseth by this occasion A certayne auaricious and greedy person of great authoritie and as it may appeare the Emperour his deputy or other like officer who abused the decrees and lawes of the Emperour agaynst the Christians to hys own lucre and gayne violently tooke from this Iulitta all her goodes landes cattell and seruaunts contrary to all equity and right She made her pittifull cōplaint to the Iudges a day was appointed when the cause should be heard The spoyled woman and the spoiling extorcioner stode forth together the woman lamentably declareth her case the man frowningly beholdeth her face When she had proued that of good right the goods were her owne that wrongfully he had dealed with her the wicked bloudthirsty wretch preferring vile worldly substaunce before the precious substaunce of a Christen body affirmed her action to be of no force for that she was as an outlaw in not seruing the Emperors Gods since her christian faith hath bene first abiured His allegation was allowed as good and reasonable Whereupon incense fire were prepared for her to worship the Gods which vnles she would do neither the Emperors protectiō nor lawes nor iudgment nor life should she enioy in that cōmon weale When this handmaid of the Lorde heard these wordes she saide farwell life welcome death farwell ryches welcome pouerty All that I haue if it were a thousand times more would I rather loose then to speake one wicked blasphemous word against God my creator I yeeld thee thanks most harty O my God for this gift of grace that I can contemne despise this frayle and transitory world esteming Christian profession aboue all treasures Hence forth whē any question was demaunded her aunswere was I am the seruaunt of Iesus Christ. Her kindred acquaintaunce flocking to her aduertised her to chaunge her minde But that vehemently she refused with detestation of their Idolatry Forthwith the Iudge with the sharpe sworde of sentēce not only cutteth of al her goodes possessions but iudgeth her also to the fire most cruellye The ioyfull Martyr imbraceth the sentence as a thing most sweete and delectable She addresseth her selfe to the flames in countenaunce iesture and wordes declaring the ioy of her hart coupled with singular constancy To the women beholding her sententiouslye shee spake Sticke not O sisters to labour and trauell after true piety and godlines Cease to accuse the fragilitie of feminine nature What are
words the Eunuch forthwith brasting out in teares laying away his courtly apparell which was sumptuous costly putting vpon him a blacke and mourning weede sitteth before the court gates weping and bewailing thus saying with himselfe wo is me wyth what hope wyth what face shall I looke hereafter for my God which haue denied my god wheÌ„ as this Symeon my familiar acquantance thus passing by me so much disdaineth me that he refuseth with one gentle word to salute me These things being brought to the â—ares of the King as such tale cariers neuer lacke in Princes courtes procured against him no litle indignation wherupon Sapores the king sending for him first with gentle words courtly promises began to speake him faire asking him what cause he had so to mourne whether there was any thing in his house which was denied him or which he had not at his owne will and asking Whereunto Vsthazares aunswering againe saide That there was nothing in that earthly house which was to him lacking or wheruÌ„to his desire stod Yea would god said he O king any other grief or calamitie in al the world whatsoeuer it were had happened vnto me rather theÌ„ this for the which I do most iustly mourne and sorrow For this sorroweth me that I am this day aliue who should rather haue died long since that I see this sonne which against my hart and mynde for your pleasure disseÌ„blingly I appeared to worship for which cause doublewise I am worthy of death First for that I haue denied Christ. Secondly because I did dissemble with you And incontinent vpon these wordes swearing by him that made both heauen earth affirmed most certainly that although he had plaied the foole before he would neuer be so mad againe as in steede of the creator and maker of all thinges to worship the creatures which he had made and created Sapores the king being astonied at the so sodaine alteration of this man and doubting with hym selfe whether to be angry with those inchaunters or with him whether to intreat him wyth gentlenes or wyth rygour at length in this moode commaunded the sayde Vsthazares his old auncient seruaunt and first Tutor brynger vp of his youth to be had away and to be beheaded as he was going to the place of execution he desired of the executioners a lyttle to staye whyle he myght sende a message vnto the king which was this sent in by certayne of the kings most trusty Eunuches desiring him that for all the old and faythfull seruyce he had done to his Father to him he would now requite him with thys one office agayne to cause to bee cryed openlye by a publike cryer in these wordes followyng that Vsthazares was beheaded not for any trechery or cryme committed against the king or the Realme but onelye for that hee was a Christyan and woulde not at the Kinges pleasure denye hys God And so accordyng to hys requeste it was performed and graunted For thys cause dyd Vsthazares so much desire the cause of hys death to be publyshed because that as his shrynking backe from Christ was a great occasion to manye Christians to doe the lyke so nowe the same hearing that Vsthazares dyed for no other cause but only for the religion of Christ shoulde learne lykewyse by hys example to bee feruente and constaunt in that which they professe And thus thys blessed Eunuch dyd consummate hys Martyrdome Of the which hys Martyrdome Symeon hearing being in pryson was very ioyfull and gaue god thanks Who in the nexte daye followyng being brought foorth before the Kyng and constantly refusyng to condescende to the Kynges request to worshyp visible creatures was lykewyse by the commaundement of the Kyng beheaded wyth a great number mo whithe the same daye also did suffer to the number as is sayd of an hundreth and more All whiche were put to death before Symeon he standing by and exhortyng them wyth comfortable wordes admonishing them to stande fyrme and stedfast in the Lord Preachyng and teachyng them concernyng death resurrection and true pietye and prooued by the Scryptures that to be true which he had sayde Declaryng moreouer that to be true lyfe in deede so to dye and that to be death in deede to deny or to betray God for feare of punishment And added further that there was no man alyue but needes once must dye For so much as to all men is appoynted necessarelye here to haue an ende But those thyngs which after this lyfe followe hereafter to bee eternall which neyther shall come to all men after one sorte But as the condition and trade of lyfe in dyuers men doth dyffer and is not in all men like so the tyme shall come when all men in a moment shall render and receaue accordyng to theyr dooynges in thys present lyfe immortall rewardes such as haue here done well of lyfe and glory such as haue done contrary of perpetual punishment As touching therefore our well doyng here is no doubte but of all other our holy actions and vertuous deedes there is no hyer or greater deede then if a man here loose his lyfe for hys Lord God Wyth these wordes of comfortable exhortation the holye Martyrs beyng prepared willyngly yeelded vp their liues to death After whom at last followed Symeon with two other Priestes or Mynisters of his Church Abedecalaas and Ananias which also wyth him were pertakers of the same Martyrdome At the sufferyng of those aboue mentioned it happened that Pusices one of the Kynges offycers and ouerseer of hys Artificers was there present who seeyng Ananias beyng an aged olde Father somwhat to shake and tremble at the syght of them that suffered O Father sayde he a lyttle moment shut thyne eies and be strong and shortly thou shalt see the sight of God Upon these words thus spoken Pusices immediately was apprehended brought to the King Who there confessing himselfe constantly to be a Chrystian and for that he was very bould and hardy before the king in the cause of Christs faith was extremely and most cruelly handled in the execution of his Martyrdome For in the vpper part of hys necke they made a hole to thrust in theyr hande and pluckt out hys tongue out of hys mouth and so he was put to death At the which time also the daughter of Pusices a godly virgine by the malicious accusation of the wicked was apprehended put to death The next yeare followyng vpon the same day when the Christians did celebrate the remembraunce of the Lords passion which wee call good Frydaye before Easter as wytnesseth the sayde Zozomenus Sapores the king directed out a cruell and sharpe Edict throughout al his land condemning to death all them whosoeuer confessed themselues to be Christians By reason whereof an innumeble multitude of Christians through the wicked procuring of the malignant Magitians suffered the same tyme
the border of the Alpes in Italie Of his thirde wife Ethelwide he receiued two sonnes Edmund and Edred which both reigned after Adelstane And two daughters Egburga whome hee made a Nonne and Eadguina who was married to Ludouicus Prince of Aquitania in Fraunce These sonnes and daughters Kyng Edwarde thus brought vp Hys daughters hee set to spinning and to the needle Guliel de Reg. His sonnes he set to the studie of learning vt quasi Philosophi ad gubernandam remp non iam tudes procederent that is to the ende that they being as first made Philosophers should be the more expert thereby to gouerne the common wealth ¶ King Ethelstane or Adelstane EThelstane or Adelstane after the death of Edwarde hys father began his reigne in England and was crowned at Kingstone He was a prince of worthy memorie valyant and wise in all his actes nothing inferiour to hys father Edwarde In like worldly renowne of ciuile gouernance ioyned with much prosperous successe in reducing this realme vnder the subiection of one monarchie For he both expelled the Danes subdued the Scottes and quieted the Welshinē as wel in Northwales as also in Cornwale The first enemie against this Ethelstane was one Elfredus who with a faction of seditious persons conspiring against the saide Ethelstane at Winchester continently after the death of hys father went about to put out his eyes Notwithstanding the king escaping that danger through the helpe of God was at that time deliuered Elfrede vpon the same being accused fled to Rome there before the Pope to purge himselfe by hys othe Who being brought to the Churche of S. Peter and there swearing or rather forswearing himself to be cleare which in deede was guiltie thereof sodenly vpon his othe fell downe and so brought to the English house in Rome within 3. daies after departed The Pope sending worde to king Ethelstane whether he would haue the sayde Eldred buried among Christians or not at length through the perswasions of his friendes and kinsfolkes it was concluded that he should be buryed in Christen buriall This storie although I finde in no other writers mentioned but only in the Chronicles of Guliel Lib. de Regi yet forasmuch as it heareth the witnesse and wordes of the king himselfe as testified in an old dede of gift giuen to the monastery of Malmesbury I thought the same the more to be of credite The wordes of the king procede in this tenor as followeth ¶ The copie of an olde writing of king Ethelstane testifying of the miraculous death of Duke Elfrede sodenly stroken by the hande of God for periurie SCiant sapientes regionis nostrae non has praefatas terras me iniustè rapuisse rapinamque Deo dedisse Sed sic eas accepi quemadmodum iudicauerunt omnes optimates regni Anglorum Insuper Apostolicus Papa Romanae ecclesiae Ioannes Elfredo defuncto qui nostrae foelicitati vitae aemulus extitit nequitiae inimicorum nostrorum consentiens quando me voluerunt patre defuncto coecare in vrbe Wintonia si non me Deus sua pietate eripuisset Sed denudatis eorum machinamentis remissus est ad Romanam ecclesiam vt ibi se coram Apostolico Ioanne iureiurando defenderet Et hoc fecit coram altare sancti Petri Sed facto iuramento cecidit coram altare manibus famulorum suorum portatus est ad scholam Anglorum ibi tertia nocte vitam finiuit Et tunc Apostolicus ad nos remisit quid de eo ageretur a nobis consuluit an cum caeteris Christianis corpus illius poneretur His peractis nobis renunciatis optimates regionis nostrae cum propinquorum illius turma efflagitabant omni humilitate vt corpus illius per nostram licentiam cum corporibus poneretur Christianorū Nosque flagitationi illorum cōsentientes Romam remisimus Papa consentiente positus est ad caeteros Christianos quamuis indignus Et sic iudicata est mihi tota possessio eius in magnis in modicis Sed haec apicibus literarum praenotauimus ne quando aboleatur vnde mihi praefata possessio quam Deo sancto Petro dedi donatur Nec iustiùs noui quám Deo sancto Petro hanc possessionem dare qui aemulum meum in conspectu omnium cadere fecerunt mihi prosperitatem regni largiti sunt c. In the second yeare of the reigne of King Adelstane for an vnitie and a peace to be had betwene the King and the Danes of Northumberlande hee marryed to Sythericus their king his sister whereof mention is made before But shortly after within one yeare this Sythericus died After whose death King Ethelstane seazed that prouince into hys owne hande putting out the sonne of the foresayde Sythericus called Alanus who wyth his brother Godfridus fledde the one into Irelande the other to Constantine King of the Scottes And when he had thus accorded with the Danes of Northumberlande hee shortly made subiect vnto him Constantine King of Scottes But the sayde Constantine meeked himselfe so lowly to the King that he restored him to his former dignitie saying that it was more honour to make a king then to be a king Not long after the sayde Constantine King of Scottes did breake couenaunt with king Ethelstane Wherefore hee assembled his Knights made toward Scotland Where he subduing his enemies and bringing them againe vnto due subiection returned into England with victory Here by the way in some storie wryters who forgetting the office of historicians seme to play the Poetes is written and recorded for a maruell that the sayde Ethelstane returning out of Scotland into England came to Yorke and so into the Churche of S. Iohn of Beuerly to redeeme his knife which before hee had lefte there for a pledge at hys going forth In the which place he praying to God to S. Ihon of Beuerley that he might leaue there some remembrance wherby they that came after might know that the Scots by right should be sudbued to the English mē smote with sword they say vpon a great hard stone standing nere about the castle of Dunbar that with the stroke thereof the stone was cut a large elne deepe with a lie no lesse deepe also then was the stroke in the stone But of this poetical or fabulous storie albeit Polychronicon Fabian Iornalensis and other mo constantly accorde in the same yet in Guliel and Henricus no mention is made at all But peraduenture hee that was the inuentour first of this tale of the stone was disposed to lie for the whetstone Wherefore in my minde he is worthy to haue it Of like truth credite seemeth also to be this that followeth about the same yeare and time vnder the raigne of King Ethelstane being the viij yeare of hys raigne of one Bristanus Bishop of Winchester who succeeded Frithstanus in the same sea and gouerned that Bishoprike
brethren Soone after a Sonne of wicked Edricus by the minde as appeared afterward of his father espied when king Edmond was at the draught with a speare some say with a long knife thrust him into the fundameÌ„t wherof the sayd Edmond shortlye after dyed after that he had raigned two yeres He left behinde him two sonnes Edmond and Edward whom Edricke the wicked Duke after the death of their father tooke from theyr mother not knowing yet of the death of Edmond her husband preseÌ„ted them to king Canutus saluting him in these words Aue Rex solus Thus Canutus after the death of Edmond Irenside was king alone of the whole realme of englaÌ„d And afterward by the aduise of his counsayle he sent the foresayd sonnes of Edmond IroÌ„side to his brother Suanus king of Sueueland to be slayne who abhorring that deed sent them to Salomon king of HuÌ„gary where Edmond being maried to the kings daughter dyed Edward was maried to Agatha daughter of his brother Henry the 4. Emperour When Canutus was stablished in the kingdom he called a parliamentat London where among other things there debated it was propounded to the bishops BaroÌ„s and Lordes of the parliament there present whether that in the compositioÌ„ made betwene Edmund and Canutus any speciall remembraunce was made for the children or brethren of Edmund for any partition of any part of the land Wherunto the english Lordes falsly â—latteryng with the foraine kyng and speaking against their own mynds as also against their natiue countrey aunswered and sayd nay Affirming moreouer with an oth for the kings pleasure that they to the vttermost of their powers would put of the bloud of Edmund in all that they might By reason of which answer and promise they thought many of theÌ„ to haue purchased with the king great fauour But by the iust retribution of God it chaunced farre otherwise For many of them or the most part such especially as Canutus did perceiue to be sworne before tyme to Edmund his heyres and also considering that they were natiue englishmen he mistrusted and disdained euer after In so much that some he exiled a great sort he beheaded some by Gods punishment died sodainly Among whom wicked Edricke also the traytour although with hys sugred wordes he continued a while in the kings fauour at leÌ„gth escaped not condigne reward for his deceiuable dealyng For as the history of IornaleÌ„sis recordeth as the king was in his palace beyond Thames this Edricke beyng belike accused or els suspected of the king before comming vnto him began to reckon vp his benefites labours bestowed for his sake First in forsaking and betraying Egelred then in slaying king Edmund his sonne with many such other deedes moe which all for his sake he had done Well saith the king thou hast here rightly iudged thy selfe and worthily thou shalt dye for slaying thy naturall Prince my sworne brother And so commaunded him to be bound immediately hand and foote to be thrown into Thames Some stories say that when he had saluted the king with Aue rex solus and shewed him the slaying of Edmund Canutus promising that he would make him therfore higher then all the lordes of the realme commaunded his head to be striken off to be set vpon London bridge and hys body to be cast in the towne ditche And thus with shame ended he his wretched life as al they commonly do which with like dissimulatioÌ„ seeke the destruction of their Prince and of their countrey This Canutus shortlye after the death of king Edmond by the counsayle of Edricke exiled Edmond being brother to King Edmund called Rex rusticorum the king of Choorâ—es But afterward he was reconciled agayne to the kinges fauour and lastly slayne by certayne of the Kinges Secretaryes or Seruauntes Also through the counsayle of the sayd Edricke and of Emma his wife he sent the two Sonnes of Edmond Ironside Edmond and Edward to his brother Suanus king of Denmark to be slaine as is aboue sayd In this meane time Suanus king of Denmarke brother to Canutus died Wherfore that land fel to Canutus which anon after sailed thether and tooke thereof possession And after he had set it in an order he retourned into England and maried Emma late wife before of Egelred and by her had a soÌ„ne called Herdeknight or Hardeknoutus Moreouer this Canutus assembled a Parliament at Oxford where it was agreed that Englishmen Danes should holde the lawes made by king Edgar because they were thought so good resonable aboue any other lawes Thus the Danes being in England began by little little to be Christen men And Canutus went to Rome so returning againe to England gouerned that lande the space of 20. yeares leauing after him two sonnes Harold Hardeknoutus which Hardeknoutus was made king of Denmarke in his fathers time Harold called Harefoote for his deliuernes and swiftnes sonne to Canutus by Elgina his first wife began his raigne ouer England an 1039. Of him is little left in memory for he raigned but 4. yeres saue that he banished his stepmother Emma tooke her goods iewels from her Hardeknoutus being king of Denmarke and second sonne to Canutus by his last wife Emma was next King of England In the time of these Danish kings there was one Godwyn an earle in England which had bene before in great fauour with Canutus for his actes done in Denmarke against the Northwegians and afterward maryed yâ— sister some say the daughter of Canutus This Godwyn was of a cruell and subtill wit as he declared no lesse by the two sonnes of king Egelred For when these two aforesaid whose names were Alfride and Edward came from NormaÌ„die into England to visit their mother Emma and brought with them a great company of Normands this Godwine hauing a daughter called Godith whome he thought to marry to Edward set him vp to be King to bring his purpose about vsed this practise that is to perswade king Hardeknoue the Lordes not to suffer those Normandes to be within the realme for ieoperdie but rather to punish them for example By which meanes he gat authoritie to order the matter himselfe wherefore he 〈◊〉 them on Guild downe and there most wretchedly murthered or rather Martyred the most number of the Normandes and that innocently For as Swanus before had tithed the Monkes of Canterburie so heâ— with the cruell coÌ„pany of english soldiors slew ix of the saide Normands and saued the x. And yet passing the furie of Swanus as not contented with that tiranny he tithed againe the sayde tithe and slew euery x. knight and that by cruel tormeÌ„t as winding their guts out of their bodies as writeth Ranulphus And among other put out the eyes of the elder brother Alfridus and sent him to an Abbey of Elie where he being fed wyth breade and water endured not
time was yerely leuied to the great impouerishing of the people Hee subdued the Scottes and Welshmen which in their borders began to rebell against him In much peace he continued his reigne hauing no forreine enemie to assault him Albeit as some Chronicles do shewe certaine Danes and Norgwaines there were which entended to set vpon Englande But as they were taking shipping there was brought to them first one bowle then an other of meede or methe to drinke vpon a bon viage Thus one cup comming after an other after drinke came dronkennes after dronkennes followed iangling of iangling came stryfe and strife turned vnto stripes whereby many were slayne and the other returned to their home agayne And thus the mercifull prouidence of the Lord dispatched that iourny In the time of this Edward Emma his mother was accused to be familiar with Alwyn the Byshop of Winchester vpon which accusation by counsayle of Earle Godwyn he tooke from her many of her iewels and caused her to be kept somedele more straightly in the Abby of Warwel and the Byshop committed to the examination of the clergy Polydore sayth they were both in prison at Winchester where she sorrowing the defame both of her selfe and of the Byshop and trusting vpon her conscience desireth them of iustice offering her selfe ready to abide any lawfull triall yea although it were with the sharpest Then diuers of the Byshops made labour to the king for thē both and had obtayned had not Robert thē Archbishop of Cant. stopped the sute Who not well contented with their labour sayd vnto them My brethren how dare ye defend her which is no woman but a beast she hath defamed her owne sonne the king and taken her lecherous leman the Byshop And if it be so that the woman will purge the priest who shall then purge the woman that is accused to be consenting to the death of her sonne Alphred and procured venim to the poysonyng of her sonne Edward But whether she be giltie or giltles if she will goe barefooted for her self foure steps and for the Bishop fiue continually vpon ix plough shares fire hote then if she escape harmeles he shal be assoyled of this challenge and she also To this she graunted the day was appointed at which day the king and a great part of his nobles were present except onely Robert the Archbishop This Robert had bene a monke of a house in Normandie an helper of the king in his exile and so by the sēding for of the king came ouer and was made first Bishop of London after Archbishop of Cant. Then was she led blindfield vnto the place betwene two men where the yrons lay brenning hot and passed the ix shares vnhurt At last sayde shee good Lorde when shal I come to the place of my purgation whē they then opened her eyes and shee sawe that shee was past the paine she kneeled downe geuing God thankes Then the king repented sayeth the story and restored vnto her that he had before taken from her and asked her forgeuenes But the Archbyshop fled into Normandie Neare about this time about the x. yere of his raigne◠fell passing great snow from the beginning of Ianuary to the 17 day of Marche After which insued a great mortalitie of men morrian of cattel by lightning the corne was wonderfully blasted and wasted Not lōg after this a certaine Earle of Bologne who had married king Edwardes sister came into Englande through the occasion of whom when execution should be done vpon the citizens of Douer for a fray betwene them and the Earles men variance happened betweene Kyng Edward and Earle Godwyne Who perceauing that he could not wstand the kings malice although he gathered a great company to worke therein what he could fled into Flanders was outlawed with his 5. sonnes King Edward repudiated his wife the daughter of the sayde Godwine but the second yere after by mediators he was recōciled to the king againe and called from banishment And for his good a bearing he gaue for pledges his two sōnes Byornon and Tostius which were sent to the Duke of Normandy there to be kept During the time of the outlawry of Godwyn William Bastard Duke of Normandy came with a goodly company into England to see king Edwarde was honorably receaued To whom the king made great cheare at hys returne inriched him with great gifts and pleasures And there as some wryte made promise to him that if he died without issue the said William should succeede him in the kingdome of England In this kinges raigne liued Marianus Scotus the story writer As concerning the end of erle Godwin the cruell murderer of Alphred and of the Normandes although diuers histories diuersly do vary Yet in this the most part do agree that as he sate at the table with king Edward at Winsor it happened one of the cupbearers one of erl Godwins sonnes to stumble and recouer againe so that he did shed none of the drinke wherat Godwin laughed sayd howe the one brother had sustained the other With whych wordes the King calling to minde his brothers death that was slaine by Godwine beheld the erle saying so should my brother Alphred haue holpē me had not Godwin ben Godwine then fearing the kinges displeasure to be newly kindled after many words in excusing himselfe sayde So mought I safely swalow this morsel of bread as I am giltles of the deede But assoone as hee had receiued the bread forthwith he was choked Then the king commanded him to be drawne from the table so was cōueyed by Harolde his sonne to Winchester and there buried About the 13. yere of this kings reigne the sayde King Edward sent Aldred bishop of Worceter to the Emperour Henricus the 4. praying him that he would send to the king of Hungary that his cosin Edward sonne of Edmund Ironside might come to England for so much as he intended to make him King after him which was called Edward outlawe The which request was fulfilled so that he came into Englande with his wife Agatha and with hys children to witte Edgar Adeling Margarete and Christina But the yeare after his returne into the realme thys Edwarde deceased at London and was buryed at westminster or as Iornalensis sayeth at Paules church in London After whose decease the King then receaued Edgar Adeling his sonne as his owne childe thinking to make him his heire But fearing partly the vnconstant mutabilitie of the Englishmen partly the pride and malice of Harold the sonne of Godwine of other perceauing therby that he could not bring that his purpose so wel to passe directed solemne Embassadors vnto Williā Duke of Normandy his kinsman admitting assigning him to be hys lawfull heire next to succeede after him to the crowne After the death of Godwin Harolde his sonne waxed so in the kings fauour that he ruled the moste and
Constantinus an 340. Syricus to Theodosius Anno. 388. Gregorius to Mauritius An. 600. Hilarius to Iustinian An. 528. Adrianus and Leo to Carolus Magnus An. 801. Paschalis and Ualentius to Ludouicus Pius an 830. Sergius 29. vnto Lotharius An. 840. Benedictus the 3. and Ioannes the 9. vnto Ludouicus sonne of Lotharius an 856. But against this obedience and subiection Hildebrād first began to spurne and by his example taught all other Bishops to do the like In somuch that at length they wrought and brought to passe to be lawful for a fewe curtisans Cardinals cōtrary to auncient ordinance and statutes decretal to chuse what Pope they list without any consent of the Emperor at all And where as before it stoode in the Emperors gift to geue and graunt Byshoprikes Archbishoprikes benefices and other Ecclesiasticall prefermentes within theyr owne limites to whom they lift now the Popes through much wrastling warres and contention haue extorted al that into their owne hāds and to their assignes yea haue pluckt in all the riches power of the whole worlde And not cōtent with that haue vsurped and preuailed so much aboue Emperors that as before no Pope might be chosen wtout the cōfirmation of the Emperor so now no Emperor may be elected wtout the confirmation of the Pope taking vpon them more then Princes to place or displace Emperours at their pleasure for euery light cause to put downe or to set vp when whom they lifted as Fridericus Primus for holding the left stirrup of the popes sadel was persecuted almoste to excommunication The which cause moueth me to straine more diligence here in setting out the history actes and doings of this Hildebrand from whom as the first patron and founder sprang al this ambition contention about the liberties dominion of the Romane church to the intent that such as cānot read the Latine histories may vnderstand in English the original of euils howe and by what occasion they first began and how long they haue continued And first howe this Hildebrand hetherto had behaued himselfe before he was Pope I haue partly declared For though he was not yet Pope in name yet he was there Pope in deede ruled the Pope and all their doinges as him listed Item what waies and fetches he had attempted euer since his first comming to the Courte of Rome to magnifie and maintaine false libertie against true authoritie what practise he wrought by Coūcels what factions and conspiracies he made in stirring vp Popes against Emperours striuing for superioritie and what warres followed therof I haue also expressed Now let vs see further by the helpe of Christe the worthy vertues of this princely prelate after he came to be Pope as they remaine in histories of diuers and sondry writers described The tragicall historie of Gregorie the vij otherwise named Hildebrand THe words of the latine historie be these Hactenus pontifices Rom. comitijs curiatis calatis a sacerdotibus equitatu plebe Senatu c. In English Hetherto the Byshoppes of Rome haue bene elected by voyces and suffrages of all sortes and degrees as well of the Priests and the Clergy as of the nobilitie people and Senate all conuenting and assembling together And this election so I finde to stande in force if so be it were ratified and confirmed by the consent of Romane Emperors who had authoritie to call and to assemble all these as well as Byshops together vnto councels as case required Under the authoritie and iurisdiction of these Emperours were contained both in Germany Fraunce Italy and through the whole dominion of Rome all Patriarches Bishops masters of Churches and Monasteries by the decree of Councels according to the olde custome of our aunceters as is declared in a certaine storie in the life of Carolus Magnus The holy and auncient fathers like as Christ our Lorde with his disciples and Apostles both taught and did honoured and esteemed their Emperours as the supreame potestate next vnder God in earth set vp ordained elected and crowned of God aboue all other mortall men and so counted them and called them their Lords To them they yelded tribute and paide their subsidies Also prayed euery day for their life Such as rebelled against them they tooke as rebelles and resisters against God his ordinance and christian pietie The name of the Emperor then was of great maiestie and receiued as geuen from God Then these fathers of the Church neuer intermedled nor intangled themselues with politike affaires of the common weale muche lesse they occupied Martiall armes and matters of cheualrie Onely in pouertie and modestie was all their contention with other Christians who shoulde be poorest and most modest amōgst them And the more humblenes appeared in any the higher opiniō they cōceiued of him The sharpe and two edged sworde they tooke geuen to the Churche of Christ to saue and not to kill to quicken not to destroy and called it the sworde of the spirite which is the word of God the life and light of men and reuoketh from death to life making of men Gods of mortall immortall Farre were they from that to thrust out any Prince or Kyng though he were neuer so farre out of the way yea an Arrian from his kingdome or to curse him to release hys subiects from their oth and their allegeance to change and translate kingdoms to subuert empires to pollute themselues with Christen bloude or to warre with their Christian brethren for rule principalitie This was not their spirite maner then but rather they loued obeyed their Princes Again Princes loued them also like fathers and fellow princes with them of the soules of men Now this Gregorius the seuenth otherwise named Hildebrandus trusting vpon the Normains which then rufled about Apusia Calabria and Campania trusting also vpon the power of Machtilda a stout woman thereabout Rome partly again bearing himself bold for the discord among the Germains first of all other contrary to the maner of elders contemning the authoritie of the emperour inuaded the Cathedrall sea of Rome vauncing himselfe as hauing both the ecclesiastical and temporal sword committed to him by Christ that fulnes of power was in his hande to bind and loose what so he listed Wherupon thus he presumed to occupy both the regiments to chalenge all the whole dominion both of the East West church yea and all power to himself alone abiding none to be equal much lesse superior to him derogating from other and arrogating to himselfe their due right and honor setting at light Cesars kings and Emperours and who raigned but by his owne godamercy Bishops and Prelates as his vnderlings he kept in awe suspending and cursing chopping of their heads stirring vp strife and warres sowyng of discord making factions releasing othes defeating fidelitie and due allegeance of subiects to their princes Yea and if he had offended or iniured
sinne in hell then in heauen with sinne Which saying and wish of his if it were his may seeme to proceede out of a mynde neither speaking orderly according after the phrase and vnderstanding of the scripture nor yet sufficiently acquainted with the iustification of a christen man Further they report him to be so farre from singularitie that hee should say it was the vice which thrust the angels first out of heauen and man out of paradise Of this Anselme it is moreouer reported that he was so ilwilling to take the Archbishoprike that the kyng had much adoe to thrust it upon him and was so desirous to haue him take it that the Citie of Caunterbury which before Lanfrancus did holde but at the kings good wyll and pleasure he gaue now to Anselme wholy which was about the yere of our Lord 1093. But as desirous as the king was then to place the sayd Anselme so much did he repent it afterward seeking all maner of meane to defeate hym if he might Such strife and contention rose betweene them two for certayne matters the ground and occasion whereof first was this After that Anselmus had bene thus elected to the see of Canterbury before he was fully consecrate the king commoned with him assaying by all gentle maner of wordes to entreat him that such lands possessions of the church of Cant. as the king had geuen and granted to his friends since the death of Lanfrancus they might still enioy the same as their owne lawful possession through his graunt and permission But to this Anselme in no case would agree Wherupon the king conceiuing great displeasure against him did stop his consecration a great season till at length in long proces of time the king enforced by the daily complaintes and desires of his people and subiects for lacke of an Archbishop to moderate the church was constrained to admit and autorise hym vnto them Thus Anselme with much ado takyng his consecration and doyng his homage to the king went to his see of Cant. And not long after the king sailed ouer to Normandy About this time there were two striuing in Rome for the Popedome as is afore touched Urbanus Guibertus Diuers realmes diuersly consenting some to the one some to the other England taking part with theyr kyng was rather enclined to Guibertus called Clemens the 3. but Anselmus did fully go with Urbanus making so hys exception with the king entring to his bishopricke After the king was returned againe from Normandy the Archbishop commeth to him and asketh leaue to goe to Rome to set his palle of Pope Urban which when he could not at the first obtaine he maketh his appeale from the king to the Pope Whereat the king beyng iustly displeased chargeth the Archbishop with breach of his feaultie contrary to his promise made that is if he without his licence would appeale eyther to Urbane or to any other Pope Anselme aunswereth agayne that was to bee referred to some greater councell where it is to be disputed whether this be to breake a mans allegeance to a terrene Prince if he appeale to the vicar of S. Peter And here much arguyng and contending was on both sides The kings reason proceeded thus The custome sayth he from my fathers time hath bene in England that no person should appeale to the Pope without the kings licence He that breaketh the customes of the realme violateth the power and crowne of the kingdom He that violateth and taketh away my crowne is a traitour and enemy against me c. To this Anselme replieth agayne The Lord sayth he easilie discusseth this question briefly teachyng what fidelitic and allegeaunce we ought to geue to the vicar of S. Peter where he sayth thou art Peter and vpon this rocke will I build my church c. And to thee I wyll geue the keyes of the kingdom of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt bynde in earth it shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou loosest in earth shall be loosed in heauen c. Agayne to them all in general he saith he that heareth you heareth me and who despiseth you despiseth me And in an other place he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of myne eie On the other side what duety we owe to the king he sheweth also Geue sayth he to the Emperour what belongeth to the Emperour and to God geue that to God belongeth Wherefore in such things as belong to God I will yeld and must yeld by good right and duetie my obedience to the vicar of S. Peter and in such thinges as belong agayne to terrene dignitie of my prince in those I will not deny to him my faithfull helpe and counsell so far as they can extend Thus haue ye the grounded arguments of this Prelate to stand so stifly agaynst his prince wherunto peraduenture was ioyned also some piece of a stubburne hart But in this conclusion none of his fellow bishops durst take his part but were all against him namely William Bishop of Duresine To whom Anselme thus protesteth saying who so euer he were that would presume to proue it any breach of allegeaunce of feaulty to his soueraigne if he appealed to the vicar of S. Peter he was ready to aunswer at all tymes to the contrary the bishop of Duresine aunswering againe that he which would not be ruled by reason must with force be cōstrained c. The king hauing on his part the agreement of the Bishops thought to depriue the Archb. both of his pastorall sea and to expell him out of the realme But he could not performe his purpose for Anselme as he was ready to depart the realme he sayd whensoeuer he went he would take his office and authoritie with him though he tooke nothing els Whereupon that matter was deferred till a longer tyme. In the meane season the king had sent priuily two messengers to Pope Urbane to intreat him to send his pall to the king for him to geue it where he would which messengers by this time were returned againe bringing with them from Rome Gualter bishop of Albane the popes Legate with the pall to be geuē to Anselme This Legate first landing at Douer from thence came priuily vnknowing to Anselme to the king declaring and promising that if Urbane was receyued pope in England whatsoeuer the king required to be obtayned he by his priuiledge from the Apostolicall sea would ratifie and confirme the same saue onely that when the king required of the Legate that Anselme might be remoued the Legate therunto would not agree saying that was vnpossible to be obtained that such a man as he beyng lawfully called should bee expelled without manifest cause In conclusion so it folowed that although he could not obtain his request of the Legate yet the Legate wroght so with the king that Urbane was proclaymed lawfull Pope through all the realme Then were sent to
Urbane according to the tenor and forme of a certaine Epistle of his wherin among many other thinges in the same Epistle conteined these wordes he wryteth to Pope Paschalis the third yere after his banishment after the death of Urbane and a little before the death of the king To the Lord and reuerend father Paschalis high bishop Anselme seruant of the Churche of Cant. offereth due subiection from his heart and prayers if they can stand in any stede Ex Epist. 36. Paulò post initium I See in Englād many euils whose correction belongeth to me and which I could neither amend nor suffer without mine owne fault The king desireth of me that vnder the name of right I shuld consent to his pleasures which were against the lawe and wil of God For he woulde not haue the Pope receaued nor appealed vnto in Englande without his commaundement neither that I should send a letter vnto him or receaue any from him or that I shuld obey his decrees He suffered not a Councell to be kept in his realme now these 13. yeares since he was king In all these things and such like if I asked any counsaile all my suffragane Byshops of his realme denied to geue me any counsaile but according to the kinges pleasure After that I sawe these and such other thinges that are done against the will and lawe of God I asked license of him to goe to Rome vnto the sea Apostolicall that I might there take counsaile for my soule and the office committed to me The king sayd that I offended agaynst hym for the onely asking of license And propounded to me that eyther I should make hym amendes for the same as a trespasse assuring hym neuer to aske this license any more to appeale to the pope at anye tyme hereafter or els that I shoulde quickly depart out of hys land Wherefore chosen rather to goe out of the land◠then to agree to so wicked a thing I came to Rome as ye know and declared the whole matter to the Lord Pope The king by and by as soone as I went out of England inuaded the whole Archbishoprike and turned it to hys owne vse taxing the monkes onely with bare moate drinke and clothe The king being warned and desired of the Lord Pope to amend this he contēned the same and yet continueth in his purpose still And now is the third yere since I came thus out of Englande and more Some men not vnderstanding demaund why I did not excommunicate the king But the wiser sort and such as haue vnderstanding counsayle me that I doe no this thing because it belongeth not to me both to complayne and to punish To conclude I was forewarned by my frendes that are vnder the king that my excommunication if it should be done would be laughed to scorne and despised c. By these here aboue prefixed appeareth how Anselme the Archbishop comming to Rome made hys complaynt to the Pope Urbane of the king and how the Pope writing to the king in the behalfe of Anselme hys letters and commaundementes were despised And now to our story In the meane tyme while the popes letters were sent to the king Anselme was byd to wayte about the Pope to looke for an aunswere backe Who perceauing at length how little the king reputed the popes letters began to be weary of hys office desiring the pope that he might be discharged thereof But the Pope in no case woulde thereto consent chargying hym vpon hys obedience that where soeuer he went he shoulde beare with him the name and honour of the Archbishop of Cant. Whereunto Anselmus agayne sayd hys obedience he neyther durst nor woulde refuse as who for Gods cause was ready to suffer what soeuer should happen yea though it were death itselfe as he thought no lesse would follow thereof But what shold we think sayth he is there to be done where not onely iustice taketh no place but is vtterly oppressed and where as my suffraganes not onely doe not helpe for dread the righteous cause but also for fauour do impugne the same Well sayth the Pope as touching these matters we shal sufficiently prouide for at the next Councell at Baron where as I will you the same tyme and place to be present When the tyme of the Councell was come Anselme among other was called for Who first sitting in an vtter side of the Byshops afterward was placed at the right foote of the Pope with these wordes Includamus hunc in orbe nostro tanquam alterius orbis Papam Wherupon the same place after hym was appoynted to the successours of the sea of Cant. in euery general Councel by the decree of Urbane to sit at the right foote of the pope In this Councell great sturre and much reasoning there was agaynst the Grecians concerning the matter and order of proceeding of the holy Ghost Where is to be noted that the Greeke Church hath of long tyme dissented from the Latine church in many and sondry poyntes to the number of xx or almost xxi◠Articles as I haue them collected out of the Register of the Church of Hereford Whereof lyke as occasion hereafter may serue God willing for a further more ample tractation to be made so here by the waye partly I meane to touch some The first is Wherein the Greeke Church differeth from the Latine THe first article wherein the Greeke Churche altereth from the Latine or Romish Church is this Quòd sunt extra obedientiam Romanae ecclesiae pro eo quòd ecclesia Constantinopolitana non est subiecta sed ei aequalis 1. Dicunt Dominum Apostolicum non habere maiorem potestatem q̄ iiii Patriarc hae Et quicquid sit praeter scientiam eorum per Papam vel sine eorum approbatione nullius est valoris c. In Englishe First they are not vnder the obedience of the Churche of Rome because that the Church of Constantinople is not subiect but equall to the same 2. They hold that the Bishop of the Apostolicke Sea of Rome hath greater power then the 4. Patriarches And whatsoeuer the Pope doth beside their knowledge or without their approbation it is of no valor 3. Item they say whatsoeuer hath bene done or concluded since the second generall Councell is of no full authoritie because from that time they recount the Latines to be in errour and to be excluded out of the holy Church 4. Item Dicunt Eucharistiam consecratam per Romanam Ecclessam non esse verum corpus Christ 1. They hold the Eucharist consecrated by the Churche of Rome not to be the very body of Christ. Also where the Romish Churche doth cosecrate in vnleauened bread they cōsecrate in bread leauened 5. Item they say that the Romish church doth erre in the wordes of Baptisme for saying I baptise thee when they should say let this creature of God be baptised c. 6. They hold moreouer to
maried Mathild daughter to king Henry Who then hearing what the Pope had done agreeued not a little to all expedition marcheth to Rome and putteth the Pope to flight and finally placeth an other in his steade In the meane time the Bishops of Germanie the Popes good frendes slept not their businesse incensing the Saxons al that they might against their Cesare In so much that a great commotion was stirred vp and grew at length to a pitcht field which was fought in the moneth of Felnuarie by the wood called Silua Catularia An. M. Cxv. The Emperour seeing no end of these conffictes vnlesse he would yelde to the Pope was fame to geue ouer and forgoe his priuiledge falling to a composition not to meddle with matters perteining to the Popes electioÌ„ nor with inuesting nor such other thinges belonging to the Church and Church men And thus was the peace betwene them concluded and proclaimed to no smal reioysing to both the armies then lying by wormes neare the riuer of Rine In the time of this Paschalis liued Bernardus called Abbas Clarauallensis An. M. Cviii. of whom sprang the Bernadine Monkes About what time the city of Worcester was consumed almost all with fire An. M. Cix All this while Henricus the Emperour had no issue hauing to wife Mathildis the daughter of Henricus 1. king of England and that by the iust iudgement of God as it may appeare For as he hauing a father persecuted him by the Popes setting on contrary to the part of a naturall sonne so Gods providence did not suffer him to be the father of any childe naturally to loue him or to succeede him After the death of Paschalis An. 1118. succeeded Pope Belasius chosen by the Cardinals but without the consent of the Emperour whereupon rose no little variance in Rome And at length another pope was set vp by the Emperour called Gregorius viii and Belasius driuen away into Fraunce and there died After whom came Calixtus the second chosen likewise by a fewe Cardinals wythout the voyce of the Emperour who comming vp to Rome to enioy his seat first sent his legat into Germanie to excommunicate the Emperour Henricus who then hauing diuers conflictes with his fellow Pope Gregorius at leÌ„gth braue him out of Rome At this time by this occasioÌ„ great disputation and controuersy was betwene the Emperors and the Popes court whether of them in dignitie shoulde excell the other wherof reasons and argumentes on both sides were alleadged as in the verses here following are comprehended Allegatio Imperatoris contra papam Caesar lex viua stat regibus imperatiua Legeq sub viua sunt omnia iura datiua Lex ea castigat soluit ipsa ligat Conditor est legis neque debet lege teneri Sed sibi complacuit sub lege libenter habâ—â—â— Quicquid ei placuit iuris adinstar erit Qui ligar ac soluit deus ipsum protulit orbi Diuisit regnum diuina potentia secum Astra dedit superis caetera cuncta sibi ¶ Responsio Romanae curiae contra Imperatorem Pars quoque papalis sic obuiat Imperiali Sic dans regnare quòd Petro subijciaris Ius etenim nobis Christus vtrumque parit Spiritus corpus mihi sunt subiecta potenter Corpore terrena teneo caelestia mente Vnde tenendo polum soluo ligóque solùm AEthers pandere coelica tongere papa videtur Nam dare tollere nectere soluere cuncta meretur Cui dedit omne decus lex noua léxque vetus Annulus baculus quamuis terrena putentur Sunt de iure poli quae significare videntur Respice iura dei mens tua cedat ei c. In conclusion the Emperor being ouercome so much with the vaine reasons of the Popes side and scaring the dangerous thunderbolt of this curse talking m e Princes and perswaded by his frendes was faine to condescend to the vnreasonable conditions of the Pope First to ratifie his election notwithstaÌ„ding the other pope whoÌ„ the said Emperour had set vp yet was a liue Secondly that he should resign vp his right and title in matters pertaining to the election of the Pope and inuesture of bishops This being done graunted and the writings thereoffet vp in the Churche of Lateran for a triumphe of the Emperour thus subdued the pope maketh out after Gregorius his fellow pope being then in a towne called Sutrium This Sutrium being besieged and taken Gregory also was taken whom Calixtus the pope sitting vpon a Camell his face to the Camels taile brought hym so through the streetes of Rome holding the taile in his haÌ„d in stede of a bridle and afterward being shorne was thrust into a Monasterie Amongst many other acts done by this glorious pope first he established the decrees of the papall sea against this Emperour He brought in the 4. quarter fasts called Imber paies Dist. 70. cap. ieiunium By the same Calixtus the order of monkes called Praemonstraterises were brought in Farther by him it was decreed to be iudged for adultery if any person by his life time had put from him either Byshopricke or benefice grounding vpon this Scripture of S. Paule to the Romaines Alligata est vxor legi viri quamdiu vir eius viuit eo defuncto soluta est a lege viri c. That is the wife is bounde to the lawe of her husbande so long as the husband liueth after he is dead she is loose froÌ„ the law of her husband c. Item the same Calixtus holding a generall Councell at Rhemis decreed that priests deacons and subdeacons should put away their coÌ„cubines and wiues or els whosoeuer was founde to keepe his wife to be depriued of benefice and al other Ecclesiastical liuings wherupon a certaine English writer made these verses following O bone Calixte nunc omnis clerus odit te Quondam praesbyteri poterant vxoribus vti Hoc destruxisti postquam tu Papa fuisti c. That is word for word The hatred of the Clergie hast thou good Calixte For some times Priests might vse their wiues right But that thou hast reiected since Pope thou wast elected And thus much of Romain matters Now to our couÌ„trey story againe After the death of Anselme before mentioned who deceassed the yeare of our Lorde 1109. after he had bene sit the sea 16. yeares the Churche of Cant. stoode voyde 5. yeares and the goodes of the Church were spent to the Kings vse And when he was prayed to helpe the Church that was so long without a pastor hys answere was preteÌ„ding that where his father and brother had accustomed there to set the best tried and approued men that might be found to the entent therfore that he might do the same in chusing suche which either should equal the former examples of them before or at least follow their footesteps as neare as they could he tooke therein the more time and laisure And
as both the Bishops are slacke in their charge doyng and also the prerogatiue of their order exempteth thē frō the secular iurisdictiō c. And thus much out of Nuburgensis To this matter also pertayne the words of Cesarius the monke in hys 8. booke of Dialogues cap. 69 about the 48. yeare after the death of Thomas Becket which was the yeare of the Lord. 1220. whose wordes in summe come to this effect Quaestio Parisijs inter magistros ventilata fuit vtrum damnatus an saluatus effet ille Thomas Dixerat Rhogerius tunc Normānus fuiffe illum morte ac damnatione dignum quòd contumax esset in dei ministrum regem Protulit econtra Petrus Cantor Parisiensis quòd signa saluationis magne sāctitatis essent eius miracula quòd martirium probasler Ecclesiae causa pro qua mortem subierat c. In English There was a question moued among the maisters of Paris whether Tho. Becket were saued or damned To this question answereth Roger a Norman that he was worthy death and damnation for that he was so obstinate agaynst Gods minister hys K. Contrary Peter Cantor a Persian disputed saying affirming that his miracles were great signes and tokens of saluatiō and also of great holines in that man affirming moreouer that the cause of the Church did allow and confirme hys martyrdome for the which Church he dyed And thus haue ye the iudgement and censure of the schole of Paris touching this question for the saincting of Thomas Becket In which iudgement for so much as the greatest argumēt resteth in the miracles wrought by him after hys death let vs therefore pause a little vpon y◠same to try and examine these his miracles In the tryall wherof we shall finde one of these two to be true that eyther if they were true they were wrought not by God but by a cōtrary spirit of whō Christ our Lord geueth vs warning in his gospell saying whose comming shal be with lying signes and wonders to deceiue if it were possible the elect Math 24. for els we shall finde that no suche were euer wrought at all but fayned and forged of idle Monkes and religious bellies for the exaltatiō of their churches profit of their powches whiche thing in deede seemeth rather to be true And no lesse may appeare by the miracles thēselues set forth by one of his own Monks of his owne time who in fine solemne books hath comprehended all the reuelation vertues and miracles of this archb the which bookes as yet remayning in the hands of William Stephenson Citizen of London I haue seen and perused wherein is contayned the whole summe of all his miracles to the number of 270 being so far of from all trueth reason some ridiculous some monstrous vayne absurd some also blasphemous some so impudēt that not onely they deserue no credit altogether sauoring of mere forgery but also for very shame will abash an honest penne to write vpō thē First if miracles serue for necessity for infidels what cause or necessity was there in a Christian realme hauing the word of God for God to worke such miracles after his death who neuer wrought any in all his life Thē to consider the end of these miracles whether do they tend but onely to bring men to Canterbury with their vowes and offeringes to enrich the couent Beside the nūber of the miracles which he sayd so many that they lose theyr owne credit what disease is there belonging to man or woman in the curing whereof some miracle hath not bene wrought by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as feuers fistula the gout toothache palsey consumption falling sicknesse leprosie headache broken armes maymed legs swelling throates the raysing vp of the dead which haue bene two dayes departed with infinite other And as all these haue healed for the most part by one kinde of salue as a certayne panacea which was with the water onely of Caunterbury like as a cunning Smith which should open with one key all maner of lockes so agayne in reading of the story of these miracles ye shall finde the matter so conueyed that the power of this dead Saynt was neuer twise shewed vpon any one disease but euery diuers disease to haue a diuers miracle To recite in order all these prodigious reuelatiōs and phātasticall miracles falsely imagined and ascribed to this archbishop were nothing els but to write a legend of lies to occupy the people with tristes Which because it pertaineth rather so the idle professiō of such dreaming monks and cloysterers that haue nothing els to maintain that religion withal I will not take their profession out of theyr hands Wherfore to omit all suche vayne lying apparitions and miracles as how this angry sainct 3. dayes after his death appeared by vision at the altar in his pontificalibus commaunding the quere not to sing but to say this office of his masse Exurge quare obdormis Domine c. Which vision the author himselfe of the book doth say he did see To omit also the blasphemous lye how in other vision the sayd Archbishop should say that hys bloud did cry out of the earth to God more then the bloud of iust Abell Itē in an other visiō it was shewed to a monk of Lewes how S. Thomas had hys place in heauen appoynted with the Apostles aboue Stephen Laurence Uincent and al the other Martyrs whereof of this cause is rendered for that ◠Stephen Laurence and such other suffered only for their own cause But this Th. suffered for the vniuersal church Item how it was shewed to a certayne young man Ormus by name xij yeares before the death of this Becket that among the Apostles martyrs in heauen there was a vacaunt place left for a certayne priest as he sayd of England which was credibly supposed to be this Tho. Becket Item how a certain knightes sonne being two dayes dead was reuiued agayne so soone as he had the water of Caunterbury put in his mouth had by his parentes 4. peeces of siluer bended to be offered in Caūterbury in the childes behalfe All these I say with such other like to omit the number wherof commeth to an infinite varietie onely this one story or an other that followeth shall suffice to expresse the vanitie and impudent forgery of all the rest In the fourth book of this fabulous author and in the 3. chap. a miracle is there contayned of a certayn countryman of Bedfordshire in kinges Weston whose name was Gilwardus which Gilwardus in his dronkēnes brusting into an other mans house which was his debter took out of his house a great whetstone a paire of hedging gloues The other party seyng this value not sufficient for hys cōdemnation by the councell of the towneclerk entred an action of felony agaynst him for other thinges besides as for stealing
them And thus much concerning Fulco Not long after this it befell that a certaine noble personage Lord of Lemonice in litle Britaine Widomarus by name found a great substance of treasure both of golde and siluer hid in the ground wherof a great part he sent to king Richard as chiefe Lorde and Prince ouer the whole countrey Which the king refused saying he would either haue all or none for that he was the principall chiefetaine ouer the land But the finder woulde not condescende to that Wherefore the king laide siege to a Castell of hys called Galuz thinking the treasure to lie there But the keepers and warders of the Castel seeing themselues not sufficient to withstand the king offered to him the castell desiring to depart with life and armour To this the king woulde in no wise graunt but bid them to reenter the castell againe and to defende it in all the forceable wise they coulde It so befell that as the King with the Duke of Brabant went about the castel vewing the places therof a souldiour wythin named Bertandus Cordoun stroke the king with an arrow in the arme whereupon the yron remaining and festering in the wound the king within 9. daies after died who because he was not content with the halfe of the treasure that another man founde lost all his own treasure that he had The king being thus wounded caused the man that stroke him to be brought vnto him and asked the cause of him why he so wounded him Who answered againe as the storie sayeth that he thought to kill rather then to be killed And what punishment soeuer he should susteine he was cōtent so that he might kil him which had before killed his father and brethren The king hearing his words frely forgaue him and caused an hundreth shillings to be geuē him Albeit as the story addeth after the death of the king the duke of Brabāce after great torments caused hym to be hāged Ex historia Regis Richardi 2. cui initium De patre istius Bruti c. The storie of Gisburne sayeth that the killer of king Richarde comming to the French king thinking to haue a great rewarde was commanded to be drawen a sonder with horse and his quarters to be hanged vp An other story affirmeth and Gisburn partly doth testifie the same that a litle before the death of K. Richarde 3. Abbotes of the order Cistercian came to him to whome he was confessed And when he sawe them somewhat stay at his absolution had these wordes that he did willingly commit his body to the earth to be eaten of wormes and his soule to the fire of Purgatory there to be tormented til the iudgement in the hope of God his mercy Ex Iornalens Gisburn alijs About the raigne of this king the sayd Iornalensis maketh mention of Roger archbish of Yorke which put out of his Churche the Monkes and placed for them seculare Priests saying that he woulde rather with Ecclesiasticall benefices to be geuen to wanton Priests then to abhominable Monkes that Thurstinus did sinne neuer worse in al his life then in building that house for monks c. Another story I haue which sayth that this was the Byshop not of Yorke but of Couentrie The king not long after departed without issue and Iohn his brother reigned after him in whome although some vices may worthely be reprehēded especially for his incontinent and too much licentious life yet was he farre from that deseruing for the which he hath bene so il reported of diuers wryters who being led more with affection of Poperie then with true iudgement and due consideration depraued his doings more then the sincere trueth of the historie will beare them Concerning which historie after so many wryters we thought also to bestowe a little labour although in this matter we can not be so long as I would and as the matter requireth Kyng Iohn AFter the death of king Richarde called Coeur de Lyon reigned his brother Iohn Earle of Morton Afterward the Archbyshop put the crowne on his head and sware him to defend the churche and to maintaine the same in her good lawes and to destroy the euil And except he thought not in his minde to do this the Archb. charged him not to presume to take on him this dignitie And on Saint Iohn Baptists day next following king Iohn failed into Normandy came to Roan where he was royally receiued and truce concluded betweene him the French king for a time And thether came to him the Earle of Flaunders and all other Lords of Fraunce that were of K. Richards band and frendship and were sworne vnto him Not long after this Philip the French king made Arthur Knight and tooke his homage for Normandie Britaine and al other his possessions beyond the sea and promised him helpe against K. Iohn After this King Iohn and the French king talked together wyth theyr Lordes about one houres space And the Frenche King asked so much land for himself and knight Arthur that king Iohn would graunt him none and so departed in wrath The same yeare a legate came into Fraunce and commaunded the King in paine of interdiction to deliuer one Peter out of prison that was elect to a Bishoppricke and thereupon he was deliuered And after that the Legate came into England commaunded K. Iohn vnder paine of interdiction to deliuer the Archb. which he had kept as prisoner 2. yeares which the King denied to do till he had payd him 6000. markes Because he tooke him in harnes in a field against him and sware him vpon his deliuerance that he should neuer weare harnesse against any Christen man This time diuorce was made betweene K. Iohn and his wife daughter of the Earle of Glocester because they were in the iii. degree of kinred And after by the counsell of the French king King Iohn wedded Isabel daughter of the Earle of Anguilla and then Arthur of Britaine did homage to king Iohn for Britaine and other At this time fell strife betwene K. Iohn and Geoffrey the Archbishop of Yorke for diuers causes first because he would not suffer and permit the Sheriffe of Yorke in such affaires as he had to do for the King within his Diocesse Secondly because hee did also excommunicate the sayde sheriffe Thirdly because he would not saile with him into Normandie to make the mariage betwene Lewes the French kings sonne and his niece c. After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1202. Phillip the French king in a communication betwene K. Iohn and him required that the saide K. Iohn should depart with all his landes in Normandy and Pictauia which he had beyond the sea vnto Arthur his nephew and that incontinent or els he would warre against him and so did For when king Iohn denied that request the next day folowing the French king with the sayde Arthur
of the kings chiualrie till at length by the occasion of the French warres it came downe to ix If a weeke By the example whereof the Frenche king being prouoked began also the like round table in Fraunce for the maintaining of the knighthoode At which tune the sayd French king moreouer gaue free libertie through his realme to fel downe trees for making of ships maintayning of his nauie whereby the Realme of Englande was not a litle damnified During the same yere the Clergie of England graunted to the king tenthes for 3. yeres for the which the king in recompence againe graunted to them his Charter containing these priuiledges that no Archbishop nor Bishop should be arreigned before his Iustices siue ad sectam suam siue partis if the sayd clarke do submit claime his cleargy professing himselfe to be a member of holy Church who so doing shall not be bound to come to his answer before the Iustices And if it shall be layd vnto them to haue maryed two wiues or to haue maried a widow the Iustices shall haue no power to proceede against them to inquire for the matter So that the cause shall be reserued to the spirituall court c. About this present time at the setting vp of the rounde table the king made Prince Edwarde his eldest sonne the first prince of Wales At this while yet continued the truce betweene the 2. kings Albeit it is likely to be thought that y◠French king gaue many attempts to infringe the same Wherupon Henry earl of Lancaster with 600. men at armes and as many archers as were sent ouer to Gascoin y◠yere after an 1345. who there so valiantly is said to behaue him selfe that he subdued 55. towneships vnto the king 23. noble men he toke prisoners encountring with the French men at Attebroke So curteously and liberally he dealt with his souldiors y◠it was a ioy to them and a preferment to fight vnderneath him His maner was in winning any towne litle or nothing to reserue to himself but to sparie y◠who le spoile to his souldiors One example in the author whom I follow is touched howe the foresaide Earle at the winning of the towne of Bryers where he had graunted to euery soldior for hys bootie the house with all the implements therein which he by victory should obtaine among other his soldiors to one named Reh fell a certaine house with the implements thereof wherein was contained the mint and mony coyned for that country to the valure of a great substance which when the soldior had found in breaking vp a house where first the grosse mettall was not yet perfectly wrought he came to the Earle declaring to him the treasure to know what was his pleasure therein To whome the Earle answered that the house was his whatsoeuer he found therein Afterwarde the souldior finding a whole mint of pure siluer ready coyned signified the same to the earle for somuch as he thought such treasure to be to great for his portion to whom the sayd Earl againe answering declared that hee had once geuen him the whole house and that he had once geuen he would not call backe againe as childrē vse to play And therfore had hym enioy that which was graūted to him And if the mony were thrice as much it should be his owne Ex chron Albanens Which story whither it was true or otherwise in those dayes I haue not to affirm But certes if in these our couetous wretched daies nowe present any author should reporte the like acte to be practised I would hardly beleeue it to be true As the erl of Lancaster was thus occupied in Gascony the Scots were as busy here in England wasting spoyling without mercy which were thought not vnlike to be set on by y◠French king And therfore was iudged both by that by other diuers wayes to haue broken the coutnants of truce betwene him and the king of England Wherfore y◠next yere insuing An. 1346. king Edward first sending his letters to the court of Rome therin cōplaining to the pope of Philip de Ualois how he had trāsgressed and brokē the truce betwene them made which by cuidēt probations he there made manifest about the mōth of Iuly made hys voyage into Normandy in suche secrete wise that no man wel knewe whether he intended Where first he entred the towne of Bogs from thence proceeded vnto Cardone Where about the 27. of Iuly by the riuer of Cardone he had a strong battel with the Normands other French men which to stop hys passage defended y◠bridge At the which battel were taken of the Lords of France the erle of Ewe the erle of Tankeruile And of knights wyth other men of armes to the number of an 100. of foote men 600. and the towne and suburbs beaten downe to the hard wals And all that could be borne away transported to the shippes A little before mention was made how the French K. began first to infringe the truce taken and howe the Earle of Lancaster vpō the same was sent vnto Gascony Now for the more euidence of the matter cōcerning the falling of the French king from the league and other his wrongs vntrue dealing It shal better in the kings letter appeare who hearing word that the Lord Philip de Ualois contrary to the forme of truce taken at Uanes had apprehēded certaine of his nobles of Englande and had brought them to Paris to be imprisoned put to death beside other slaughters and spoilings made in Britaine Gascony and other places moe He therfore seing the truce to be broken of the French kings part being thereto of necessity compelled In the yeare aboue prefixed the 14. of the month of Iune did publish and send abroad hys letter of defiance containing thys effect The kings letters of defiance against the French king TO all and singular to whom these presents shal come publike greeting We thinke it is not vnknowen vnto you all that after the decease of Charles late king of Fraunce of famous memorie brother to our redoubted Lady mother Quene Isabel Quene of England That the crowne of Fraunce by iust inheritance hath fallen vnto vs as to the next heire male now liuing after the sayd king Nowe Phillip de Valoys being sonne but only to the vncle of the foresayde king Charles and therefore by degree of consanguinity being further of remoued from the same we being in the time of our minoritie hath violently by force and power cōtrary to God and iustice vsurped occupied and yet doth occupy the same inuading further and spoyling our landes in the Dukedome of Aquitania and ioyning himselfe with our rebellious ennemies the Scots seeking our subuersion both by land and by sea to the vttermost of hys endeuour And although wee to preuent the damages which might rise by warre haue offred to the sayde
thee and being sold was it not in thine own power why hast thou conceiued this thing in thine hart Thou hast not lyed vnto meÌ„ but vnto God And wheÌ„ Ananias heard these wordes he fell downe and gaue vp the ghost great feare came on all them that heard these things And the young meÌ„ rose vp and tooke him vp and caried him out and buried him And it came to passe about the space of iij. houres after that his wyfe came in being ignorant of that whych was done And Peter sayd vnto her Tel me womaÌ„ sold ye the land for so much And she sayd yea for so much But Peter saye vnto her why haue ye agreed together to teÌ„pt the spirit of the Lord Behold the feete of them which buried thy husbande are at the doore and shall cary thee out And straight way she fel downe before his feete and gaue vp the ghost and the yong men entring in found her dead and they caried her out and buried her by her husbaÌ„d And great feare came on all the church all those which heard these thinges It is meruaile that any man that is wise wyll say that by this processe Peter slue Ananias or hys wife For it was not his act but the act of God who made a wedding to his sonne sent his seruant to cal them that were bidden vnto the wedding and they would not come The king then sent forth his seruantes to the outcorners of the hie wayes to gather all that they could find both good and euill And so they did And the maryage was full furnished with gestes Then came in also the king to view and see them sitting Among whom he perceaued there one sitting hauing not a wedding garment and sayth vnto him frend how camest thou hither And he being dumme had not a worde to speake Then said the king to the seruitures take and binde him hand and foote and cast him into the outward darcknes there shall be weeping and gnashinge of teeth Many there be called but few chosen c. It is manifest that this wedding garment is charitie without which because Ananias entred into the maryage of Christ he was geuen to death that by one many might be informed to learne vnderstand that they which haue fayth not charitie although they appeare to men to haue yet it can not be priuy to the spirite of God that they doe fayne Such there is no doubt but they shal be excluded froÌ„ the mariage of christ as we see this here exemplified in the death of Ananias his wife by the hand of God not by the hand of Peter And how should Peter theÌ„ haue iudged Ananias albeit he had iudged him worthy of death by the rigour of the old law For why by the law he had not bene guilty of death for that part which they fraudulently dissemblingly did reserue to themselues Yea and if they had stolne as much from an other man which was greater neither yeâ— for hys lie committed he had not therfore by the law of iustice bene found gilty of death Wherefore if he did not condeÌ„ne hym by the law of iustice it appeared that he codeÌ„ned him by the law of grace and mercy whiche he learned of Christ. And so consequently it followeth much more apparent that Peter could not put him to death Furthermore to say that Peter put him to death by the meere motion of his own will and not by authoritie of the old law nor by the new it were derogatory and slaunderous to the good fame and name of Peter But if Peter did kill hym why then doth the Byshop of Rome which pretendeth to be successor of Peter excuse himselfe and his priestes from the iudgement of death agaynst heretiques and other offeÌ„ders although they themselues be conseÌ„ting to such iudgements done by lay men For that which was done of Peter without offence may reasonably excuse him and his felow Priestes from the spot of crime Actes 5. It is manyfest that there was another which did more greeuously offend theÌ„ Ananias and that Peter rebuked him with more sharpe words but yet he commanded him not so to he put to death For Simon Magus also remayning at Samaria after that he beleued and was baptised he ioyned himselfe with Phillip And when he sawe that the holye spirite was geuen by the Apostles laying theyr handes vpon meÌ„ he offred theÌ„ mony saying geue vnto me this power that vpon whome soeuer I shall lay my hand he shall receaue the holy Ghost To whom Peter answered Destroyed be thou and thy money together And for that thou supposest the gifte of GOD to be bought with money thou shalt haue neyther part nor fellowshippe in this doctrine Thy hart is not pure before god therefore repeÌ„t thee of thy wiâ—kednesse and pray vnto God that this wicked thought of thy hart may be forgeuen thee for I perceiue thou art eueÌ„ in the bitter gall of wickednes and bande of iniquitie Beholde here the greuous offence of Symon Peters hard sharp rebuking of him and yet therupon he was not put to death Whereby it appeareth that the death of Anamas aforesaid proceeded of God and not of Peter Of all these things it is to be gathered seing the iudgements of death are not grounded vpon the expresse and playn scriptures but onely vnder the shadow of the olde law that they are not to be obserued of Christians because they are coÌ„trarye to charity Ergo the bishop of Rome approuing such iudgements alloweth those that are contrary to the law doctrine of Christ as before is sayd of warres where hee approueth iustifieth that which is coÌ„trary to charity The order of Priesthood albeit it doth iustifie the iudgemeÌ„ts to death of the laity whereby offenders are condeÌ„ned to die yet are they themselues forbidden to put in execution the same iudgementes The priestes of the old law being vnperfect wheÌ„ Pylate said vnto theÌ„ concerning Christ whoÌ„ they had accused worthy death take him vnto you and according to your law iudge him answered that it was not lawful for them to put to death any man Wherby it appeareth that our priests being much more perfect may not lawfully geue iudgemeÌ„t of death against any offenders yet notwithstanding they claime vnto theÌ„ the power iudicial vpon offeÌ„ders Because say they it belongeth vnto them to know the offences by the auricular confession of the offenders and to iudge vpoÌ„ the same being knowne aud to ioyne diuers penances vnto the parties offending according to the quantitie of their offences coÌ„mitted to that the sinner may make satisfactioÌ„ say they vnto God for the offences which he neuer committed And to coÌ„firme vnto theÌ„ this iudicial power they alleage the scriptures in many places wrasting it to serue their purpose First they saye that the Bishop of Rome who is the chief priest and iudge among them hath ful power authority to
the names of them that were murthered wyth the names also of their tormentours And named moreouer time and place where and when they were murthered and where they were buryed Hee affirmed further that they were Sodomites and traitours both to the kyng and the realme with many other crimes which mine authour for tediousnes leaueth of to recite And for the more confutation of the said friers the Londiners caused the sayd Bill to be openly set vp at S. Paules Churche doore in London Which was there red and copied out of very many Thys was doue in the yeare of our Lord 1387. and in the 10. yere of King Richarde seconde Ex Chron. Monachi Albanensis Cuius est exordium Anno gratiae millesimo c. Thus it may appeare by this and other aboue recited how the Gospel of Christ preached by Iohn Wickleffe and others began to spread fructifie abroad in London and other places of the realme and more would haue done no dont had not William Courtney the Archbishop other Prelates with the king set them so forceably with myght maine to gainstand the course therof Albeit as is sayde before I finde none which yet were put to death therfore during the raigne of this king Richard the second Wherby it is to be thought of this king that although he caÌ„not be vtterly excused for molesting the godly innocent preachers of that time as by his brieues letters afore mentioned may appeare yet neither was hee so cruell against them as other that came after him And that which he dyd seemed to procede by the instigation of the Pope and other Byshops rather then either by the consent of his Parliament or aduise of his couÌ„sail about him or els by his own nature For as the decrees of that parliament in all his time were constant in stopping out the Popes prouisions in bridling his authority as we shall see Christ willing anone so the nature of the king was not altogether so fiersly set if that he following the guiding thereof had not stand so much in feare of the Bishop of Rome and his Prelates by whose importune letters calling on he was coÌ„tinually urged to do contrary to that which both right required wil perhaps in him desired But howsoeuer the doings of this king are to be excused or not vndouted it is that Queene Anne hys wife most rightly deserueth singulare commendation who at the same time liuing with the kyng had the gospels of Christ in English with 4. doctours vpon the same This Anne was a Bohemian borne and sister to Wincelaus K. of Boheme before who was maryed to king Richarde about the 5. some say the 6. yeare of hys reigne and continued with hym the space of 11. yeres By the occasion whereof it may seeme not vnprobable that the Bohemians comming in wyth her or resorting into thys realme after her perused and receiued heere the bookes of Iohn Wickleffe which afterward they conueied into Bohemia wherof partly mention is made before pag. 464. The said vertuous Queene Anne after shee had liued with king Richarde about 11. yeares in the 17. yeare of hys reigne changed this mortall life and was buried at Westminster At whose funeral Thomas Arundel then Archb. of Yorke and Lorde Chauncelour made the Sermon In which Sermon as remaineth in the library of Worceter recorded he entreating of the commendation of her sayde these wordes that it was more ioy of her then of any woman that euer hee knewe For notwithstanding that shee was an alien borne she had in English all the 4. gospels with the Doctours vpon them affirming moreouer and testifying the she had sent the same vnto him to examine And he sayde they were good and true And further wyth many wordes of praise did greatly commend her in that she being so great a Lady also an alien would study so lowly so vertuous bookes And he blamed in that sermon sharply the negligence of the Prelates other men In so much that some sayd he would on the morow leaue vp the office of Chauncelour and forsake the world geue him to fulfil his pastoral office for that he had seene and read in those bookes And then it had bene the best Sermon that euer they heard Haec ex libro Wygo In the whiche Sermon of Thomas Arundell three poynts are to be considered first the laudable vse of those olde times receaued to haue the Scripture and Doctours in our vulgare English toung Secondly the vertuous exercise and also example of thys godly Lady who had these bookes not for a shew hanging at her girdle but also seemeth by this Sermon to be a studious occupier of the same The third thing to be noted is what fruit the sayde Thomas Archbyshoppe declared also himselfe to receiue at the hearing and reading of the same bookes of hers in the English toung Notwythstanding the â—ame Thomas Arundel after this Sermone and promise made became the most cruell enemy that might be against English bookes and the authors therof as foloweth after in his story to be seene For shortly after the death of Queene Anne the same yere the king being then in IrelaÌ„d this Thomas Arundel Archb. of Yorke and Byshop of London Rob. Braybrocke whether sent by the Archb. of Cant. and the clergy or whether going of their owne accorde crossed the seas to Ireland to desire the king in all spedy wise to returne and help the faith and church of Christ against such as holding of Wickleffes teaching went about as they sayde to subuect at their procedings and to destroy the canonical sanctions of their holy mother church At whose complaint the king hearing the one part speake and â—ot aduising the other was in such forte incensed that incontinent leauing all his affaires incomplete he spedde his returne towarde England Where he kept his Christians at Dublin in the which meane time in the beginning of the next yere following which was Anno. 1395. A Parliament was called at Westminster by the commaundement of the Kyng In which parliament certaine Articles or Conclusions were put vp by them of the Gospell side to the number of 12. Which Conclusions moreouer were fastened vp vpon the church doore of S. Paule in London and also at Westminster The copie of which Conclusions with the words and contents thereof here vnder ensueth ¶ The booke of Conclusions or Reformations exhibited to the Parliament holden at London and set vp at Paules doore and other places in the 18. yeare of the raigne of king Richard the 2. in the yere of our Lord. 1395. THe first conclusion when as the Church of Englande began first to dote in teÌ„poralities after her stepmother the great church of Rome the churches were authorised by appropriations faith hope and charitie began in diuers places to vanish and flie away from our Churche for so much as pride with her most
to the relation of these foresayd coÌ„stitutious of that clergy meÌ„ here coÌ„meth in more to be said and noted touching yâ— foresayd Statute ex Officio to proue the same not onely to be cruell and impious but also to be of it selfe of no force and validitie for the burning of anye person for cause of Religion for the disprofe of whiche statute we haue sufficient authoritie remayning as yet in the parliament Rolles to be seene in her maiesties Courte of Recordes which here were to be debated at large but that vpon speciall occasioÌ„ we haue differed the ampâ—e discourse therof to the cruell persecution of the Lord Cobhame hereafter ensuing as may appeare in the defence of the sayd lord Cobham agaynst Nicholas Happeffield vnder the title and name of Alanus Copus And thus referring them for the examination of this statute to the place aforesaid let vs now returne to Thomas Arundel and his bloudy constitutions aboue mentioned The stile and tenour wherof to the intent the rigour of the same may appeare to all men I thought hereunder to adioyne in wordes as followeth * The constitution of Thomas Arundell agaynst the followers of Gods truth Thomas by the permission of God Archbishop of Canterbury Primate of all Englande and Legate of the see Apostolicke To all and singuler our reuerend brethren fellow Bishops and our Suffraganes And to Abbots Priours Deanes of Cathedrall Churches Archdeacons Prouostes and Canons also to all persons vicares chaplaynes Clerkes in Parish Churches and to all lay meÌ„ whome and where so euer dwelling win our prouince of Canterbury greeting grace to stand firmely in the doctrine of the holy mother Church It is a manifest playne case that he doth wrong and iniury to the most reuerend councell who so reuolteth from the thinges being in the sayd Councell once discussed and decided And whosoeuer dare presume to dispute of the supreme or principall iudgment here in earth in so doing incurreth the payne of sacrilege according to the authoritie of ciuill wisedome and and manifest tradition of humayne law Much more then they who trusting to theyr own wittes are so bold to violate and with contrary doctrine to resist and in word and deede to contemne the preceptes of lawes and Canons rightly made and proceeding from the kaybearer and porter of eternall life and death bearing the rowme and person not of pure man but of true God here in earth which also haue bene abserued hitherto and of yâ— holy father 's our predecessoures vnto the glorious effusion of theyr bloud voluntary sprinkling out of theyr braynes Are worthy of greater punishmeÌ„t deseruing quickly to be cut off as rotten members from the body of the Church militent For such ought to consider what is in the old testament written Moses and Aaron among hys Priestes that is were chiefe heads amongst them And in the new Testament among the Apostles there was a certayne difference And though they were all Apostles yet was it graunted of the Lord to Peter that he should beare preeminence aboue the other Apostles And also the Apostles themselues woulde the same that he shoulde be the chiefetayn ouer all the rest And being called Cephas that is head shold be as Prince ouer the Apostles Unto whome it was sayd Thou beyng once conuerted confirme thy brethren as though he wold say If there happen any doubt among them or if anye of them chaunce to erre and stray out of the way of fayth of iust liuing or right conuersation Doe thou confirme and reduce him in the right way againe Which thing no doubt the Lord would neuer haue sayd vnto him if he had not so minded that the rest should be obedient vnto him And yet al this notwithstanding we know and dayly proue that we are sory to speake howe the olde Sophister the enemy of mankinde foreseeing and fearing left that sound doctrine of the church determined from ancient times by the holy forefathers should withstand his malices if it might keep the people of god in vnitie of faith vnder one head of yâ— church doth therfore endeuour by al meanes possible to extirp the sayd doctrine feyning vices to be vertues And so vnder false pretences of veritie dissimuled soweth discorde in catholike people to the intent that some goyng one way some an other He in the meane time may gather to himselfe a Church of the malignant differing wickedly from the vniuersall mother holy church In the which Satan transforming hymselfe into an Angell of light bearing a lying and deceitfull ballaunce in hys haÌ„d pretendeth great righteousnes in contrarying the ancient doctrine of the holye mother church and refusing the traditions of the same determined and appoynted by holy fathers perswading meÌ„ by fayned forgeries the same to be nought and so inducing other new kindes of doctrine leading to more goodnes as he by his lying perswasions pretendeth although he in very truth neither willeth nor mindeth any goodnes but rather that he may sow schismes wherby diuers opinions contrary to themselues being raysed in that Church fayth thereby may be diminished and also the reuerend holy misteries through the same contention of words may be prophaned with Paganes Iewes and other infidels and wicked miscreantes And so that figure in the Apos 6. is well verified speaking of him that sate on the blacke horse bearing a payre of balaunce in hys hand by that which heretiques are vnderstand Who at the first appearaunce lyke to weightes or ballance make as though they would set forth right and iust thinges to allure the hartes of the hearers But afterward appeareth the blacke horse that is to say their intention full of cursed speaking For they vnder a diuers shew and colour of a iust ballance with the tayle of a blacke horse sprinkling abroad heresies and erroures do strike And beyng poysoned themselues vnder colour of good rayse vp infinite slaunders and by certayn persons fitte to doe mischiefe do publish abroad as it were the sugred tast of hony mixt with poyson therby the sooner to be taken working and causing through their slight and subtiltyes that errour shoulde be taken for veritye wickednes for holines and for the true will of Christ. Yea and moreouer the foresayd persons thus picked out do preach before they be sent and presume to sow the seede before the seede discreetely be seperate from the chaffe Who not pondering the constitutions and decrees of the Canons prouided for the same purpose agaynst suche pestilent sowers do preferre sacrifice Diabolicall so to terme it before obedience be geuen to the holy Church militant We therfore considering and weying that error which is not resisted seemeth to be allowed and hee that openeth hys bosome to wyde whiche resisteth not the viper thinking there to thrust out her venome And willing moreouer to shake off the dust from our feete and to see to the honor of our holy mother Church whereby one
grace to perform his purpose the same vow or othe is vnreasonable and vndiscreet neither can any Prelate compell him to keep the same except he will do contrary vnto Gods ordinaunce But he ought to commit him vnto the gouernance of the holy ghost of his owne conscience for so much as euery man which will not fulfill his vow or othe can not do it for that cause 6. Whosoeuer taketh vpon him the office of priesthood although he haue not the charge of soules cōmitted vnto him according to the custome of the Churche Not onely they may but ought to preach the Gospel frely vnto the people otherwise he is a thief excommunicated of God and of the holy Church 7. That Innocentius the third Pope and 600. bishops and a thousand other Prelates with all the rest of the clergy which together with the same Pope agreed and determined that in the sacrament of the aultar after the couersion of the bread and wine into the body bloud of Christ that the acesdentes of the sayd bread and wine do remayne there without any proper subiect of the same the whiche also ordeyned that all Christians ought to confesse theyr sinnes once a yeare vnto a proper priest to receiue the reuerent Sacrament at Easter made certaine other lawes at the same time All they sayth he in so doing were fooles and Blockeheades Heretickes Blasphemers and Seducers of Christian people Wherfore we ought not to beleue their determinations or of their successours neither ought we to obey theyr lawes or ordinances except they be plainly grounded vpon the holy Scripture or vpon some reasō which can not be impugned ¶ Other Articles drawne out of Purueyes bookes more at large by Ry. Lauingham AS touching the Sacramēt of thanks geuing he sayth That that chap. of repentance and remission Omnis vtriusque sexus wherin it is ordeined that euery faithfull mā ought once euery yeare at the least that is to say at Easter to receiue the Sacrament of Eucharist is a beastly thing hereticall and blasphemous Item that Innocenius the 3. Pope was the head of Antichrist who after the letting loose of Sathan inuented a new article of our sayth and a certayn fayned verity touching the Sacrament of the aultar That is to say that the Sacramēt of the aultar is an accidēt without a substance or els an heape of accidences without a substaunce But Christ and his Apostles doe teach manifestly that the Sacrament of the aultar is bread and the body of Christ together after the maner that he spake And in that he calleth it bread he woulde haue the people to vnderstande as they ought with reason that it is very and substaunciall bread and no false nor sayned bread And although Innocētius that Antichrist doth allege that in the councell at Lions where this matter was decided were 600. Bishops with him and 1000. Prelates which were in one opiniō of this determination Al those notwithstanding he talleth fooles according to that saying of Eccl. Of footes there are an infinite number And so in like maner he calleth them false Christes false prophets of whom Christ speaketh the 24. of Mathew Many false Christes and false Prophets shall arise and deceiue many And therfore euery Christian man ought to beleue firmly that the sacrament of the aultar is very bread in deed and no false nor sayned bread And although it be very bread in deed yet notwithstāding it is the very body of Christ in the sort he spake and called it his body and so it is very bread and the very body of Christ. And as Christ concerning hys humanity was both visible and passible and by his Diuinity was inuisible and unpassible So likewise this sacrament in that it is very bread may be sene with the corporal eie and may also abide corruption But although a man may see that Sacrament yet notwithstanding cannot the body of Christ in that Sacrament be seene with the corporall eye although it be the body of Christ in that maner he spake it For that notwithstanding the body of Christ is now incorruptible in heauē So the Sacrament of the cup is very wine the very bloud of Christ according as hys maner of speaking was Also Innocentius 3 with a great multitude of his secular Clerkes made a certayne new determination that the Sacrament of the aultar is an accidence without a substance whereas neither Iesus Christ nor any of his Apostles taught this sayth but openly and manifestly to the contrary neither yet the holy Doctours for the space of a thousand yeares more taught this faith openly Therefore when Antichrist or any of his shauelinges doth aske of thee that art a simple Christian whether that this Sacrament be the very body of Christ or not affirme thou it manifestly so to be And if he aske of thee whether it be materiall bread or what other bread els say thou that it is such bread as Christ vnderstood and ment by his proper word and such bread as the holy ghost ment in S. Paule when he called that to be very breade whiche he brake and wade thou no further herin If he aske thee how this bread is the body of Christ Say thou as Christ vnderstoode the same to be his body which is both omnipotent and true in whom is no vntrueth Say thou also as the holy Doctors do say that the terrestriall matter or substaunce may be conuerted into Christ as the Pagan or infidell may bee Baptised and herby spiritually to be conuerted and to be a member of Christ and so after a certayne maner to become Christ and yet the same man to remayne still in his proper nature For so doth S. Augustine graunt that a sinner forsaking his sinne and being made one spirite with God by fayth grace and charity may be cōuerted into God and to be after a maner God as both Dauid and S. Iohn do testifye and yet to be the same person in substaunce and nature and in soule and vertue to be altered chaūged But yet men of more knowledge and reasō may more plainely conuince the falsity of Antichrist both in this matter and in others by the gift of the holy Ghost working in thē Notwithstanding if those that be simple men will hūbly holde and keepe the manifest and apparaunt wordes of the holy scripture the playn sense and meaning of the holy ghost and proceed no farther but humbly to commit that vnto the spirite of God which passeth theyr vnderstanding Then may they safely offer themselues to death as true Martyrs of Iesus Christ. As touching the Sacrament of penaunce That chapter Omnis vtriusque sexus by which a certayne newe founde auricular confession was ordeined is full of hipocrisye heresy couetousnes pride blasphemy he sayth and reproueth the same chapter verbatim and that by the sentences of the same proces Also that the
see how they shuld see to go to heauen but to winning of worldly things they see manie wayes lyke to owles and nightcrowes that seene better by night than by day The gobbet of lead is the syn of obstination The woman that sat in the pot is vnpittie as the Angell sayd that foloweth vnrighteousnes and auarice For through auarice a man leeseth the pitie that he shuld haue of the mischiefe of his soule For oft tyme men leese the lyfe of theyr soule by deadlie sinne that they doo to haue worldly winning and also they leese the pitie that they should haue of their bodie putting them selfes to manie great bodelye trauayls and perils both by sea and land and all maketh couetise This pot is stopped with the gobbet of leade when vnpitie is thus by synne of obstination closed in couetise that he may not goe out of the chinches harte by penaunce For as Iob sayth when he is fulfylled he shall bee stopped The two women that bare vp this pot are pride and lust of flesh that be cleped in holie writ the twey daughtren of the water Lethe crying bring bring And they had wings the fyrst wing is grace spirituall as cunning wisedome and counsell with such other manie For which gifts manie men wexe proud The second wing is bodely grace as strength fairehood gentrie and manie other such whereof men wexe proud The winges of the second woman that is fleshlie desire both glotony and slouth Of glotonie speaketh S. Gregorie when the wombe is fulfilled the prickes of leacherie beth meued And of slouth S. Austine sayth Lot the whyle he dwelled in busines among shrewes in Sodome he was a good man But when he was in the hyll slowe for sykkernes he in his dronkennes lay by hys daughtren And these women had wynges lyke Kytes that with a crieng voyce seecheth theyr meate as Bartholomeus sayth And thus fareth couetise of men Witnessing Sainct Austine what is the greedynes of fleshlye desire In as much as the rauenous fyshes haue sometime measure yet when they hunger they rapin and when they fulfill they spare But onely couetise of men may not bee fulfilled For euer he taketh and neuer hath inough Neither hee dreadeth God neither shame of men He ne spareth hys father ne knoweth his mother ne accordeth with his brethren neyther keepeth truth with hys frende He ouerpresseth widowes and fatherles children Freemen he maketh bond and bringeth foorth false witnes and occupieth dead mens things as he shoulden neuer dye What manhoode is this sayth this doctour thus to leese lyfe and grace and get death of soule Win gold and leese heauen And herefore sayth the Prophet haue trauaile in the midst and leaue vnrighteousnes Also Innocent speaking of the harmes that come of couetoise sayth thus O how manie men hath couetise deceiued and spilt When couetise Balaam would for giftes that the kinge profered him haue cursed Gods people his owne Asse reproued hym and hurt his foote agaynst a wall Achor was stoned to death for couetise made him steale gold and clothes against the commaundement of God Giesy was smit with mesilrie for he sold Naamans heale that came of Gods grace Iudas for couetise sold Christ and afterward hoong himselfe An any and Zaphira his wife were dead sodainlie for they forsoken to giue Peter theyr money that they had And couetise maketh also that rich men eate the poore as beastes done their lesous holding them lowe This may we see all daye in deede I dread For if a ritche man haue a field and a poore man haue in the middest or in the side thereof one acre and a riche man haue all a streete saueth O house that some poore brother of hys oweth he ceaseth neuer till he get it out of the poore mans hand eyther by prayer or by bying or by pursuing of disceit Thus fared it by kyng Achab that throughe his false Queenes ginne slowe the poore man Naboth for that he woulde not sell hym hys vyneyard that was nye to the Kings palace Vpon which proces thus sayth Sainct Ambrose How far wyll yee ritche men stretche your couetise Wyll yee dwell alone vppon the earth and haue no poore man wyth you Why put yee out your felow by kynde and chalenge to your selfe the possession comen by kynde In commune to all ritch and poore the earth was made Why will yee ritche chalenge proper right heerein Kynde knoweth no riches that bringeth foorth all men poore For wee bee not got with rich clothes ne borne wyth golde ne wyth syluer Naked hee bringeth them to this world needie of meate and of drinke and clothing Naked the earth taketh vs as she naked brought vs hyther She can not close with vs our possession in sepulchre for kynde maketh no difference beâ—weene poore and rich in comming hyther ne in goyng hence All in o manner hee bringeth foorth all in o manner he closeth in graue Who so wyll make difference of poore and rytch abyde tyll they haue a little whyle leyne in the graue Than open and looke among dead bones who was rych and who was poore but if it be thus that mo clothes rotteth with the ritche then wyth the poore and that harmeth to them that beth on lyue and profytte not to them that beene deade Thus sayth the Doctour of suche extortion as it is writ Other mens fields they repeth and fro the vyne of hym that the harme oppressed they plucke awaye the grapes they leueth men naked and taketh awaye her clothis that hath nought wherewith to helle them in cold and liften vp this pot bytwene heauen and earth For couetous men nother haueth charite to ther brethren vpon earth neyther to God in heauen and they bare this pot into the lond of Sennaar that is to say into the lond of Stenche that is hell for there shall be stench in stede of sweete smelling as I say sayth Beware I rede that yee nought haue to do with this pot no with the woman therein and on all maner that ye be nought wed did to her for than yee must be both one This is thilke foule lecherous woman the kynges and marchauntis of the earth haue done leachery and of her vertue they haueth bee made riche whose dampnation is writen in the booke of priuities in these wordes In o day shall come all this vengeaunces of her death weping and hunger and fire shall brenne her for stronge is God that shall venge hym on her and than shulleth weepe and howle vp on her the kyngeâ— of the earth that haueth done lechery with her and haueth liuâ—â—â— delices when they shull see the smoke of her brenning stonding aferre weping and weyling and saying Alas alas thilke great citie that was clothed with bis and purpre and brasile and ouergilte with gold and precious stones and pearle For in one houre all these great riches shall be destroyed than shall they sey that shall
to say as I shall cursse where you blesse The archbishop made then as though he had continued forth his tale and not hearde him saying Sir at that tyme I gently profered to haue assoyled you if ye woulde haue asked it And yet I doe the same if ye will humbly desire it in due forme and maner as holy church hath ordayned Then said the Lord Cobham May forsooth will I not for I neuer yet trespassed agaynst you and therefore I will not do it And with that he kneeled downe on the pauement holding vp his handes to wardes heauen and sayd I shriue me here vnto thee my eternall liuing God that in my frayle youth I offended thee Lord most greuously in pride wrath and gluttony in couetousnes and in lechery Many men haue I hurt in mine anger and done many other horrible sinnes good Lorde I aske thee mercye And therewith weepingly he stoode vp agayne and sayde with a mighty voyce Loe good people loe For the breaking of Gods law and his great commaundementes they neuer yet cursed me But for their owne lawes and traditions most cruelly doe they handle both me and other mē And therfore both they and theyr lawes by the promise of God shall vtterly be destroyed At this the archbishop and his companye were not a litle blemished Nothwithstanding he tooke stomack vnto him agayne after certayne words had in excuse of their tyranny and examined the Lord Cobham of his Christen beleue Whereunto the Lord Cobham made this godly aunswere I beleue sayth he fully and faithfully the vniuersall lawes of God I beleue that all is true whiche is conteyned in the holy sacred scriptures of the Bible Finally I beleue all that my Lord God would I shoulde beleue Then demaunded the Archbishop an answere of that Bill whiche he and the Clergie had sent him into the Tower the day afore in maner of a determination of the Churche concerning the foure Articles whereof he was accused specially for the Sacrament of the aulter howe he beleeued therein Whereunto the Lord Cobham sayd that with that bill he had nothing to doe But this was his beliefe he sayd concerning the sacrament That his Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ sitting at his last supper with his most deare disciples the night before he should suffer tooke bread in his hand And geuing thanks to his eternall father blessed it brake it and so gaue it vnto them saying Take it vnto you and eat therof all this is my body whiche shall be betrayed for you Doe this hereafter in my remembraunce This doe I throughly beleue sayth he for this sayth am I taught of the Gospell in Mathewe in Marke and in Luke and also in the first Epistle of S. Paule to the Corinthians chap. 11. Then asked the Archbishop if he beleeued that it were bread after the consecration or sacramentall words spoken ouer it The Lord Cobham said I beleue that in the sacramēt of the aulter is Christes very body in forme of bread the same that was borne of that virgin Mary done on the crosse dead and buryed and that the third day arose from death to life which now is glorified in heauen Then sayd one of the Doctors of the law After the sacramentall wordes be vttered there remayneth no bread but onely the body of Christ. The Lorde Cobham sayd then to one Maister Iohn whitehead You sayd once vnto me in the castell of Couling that the sacred host was not Christes body But I held then against you and proued that therin was his body though the seculars and Friers could not therein agree but held ech one against other in that opinion These wer my wordes then if ye remember it Then shouted a sorte of them together and cryed wyth great noyse We say all that it is Gods body And diuers of them asked him in great anger whether it were materiall bread after the consecration or not Then looked the L. Cobham earnestly vpon the archbishop and said I beleue surely that it is Christes body in forme of bread Syr beleue not you thus And the archbishop sayd yes mary do I Then asked him the Doctors whether it were onely Christes bodye after the consecration of a Priest and no body or not And he sayd vnto them it is both Christes body and bread I shall proue it as thus For like as Christ dwelling here vpon that earth had in him both Godhead manhood and had the inuisible Godhead couered vnder that manhode which was onely visible and seene in him So in the sacrament of the aultar is Christes very bodye and bread also as I beleue the bread is the thinge that we see wyth our eies the body of Christ which is his flesh his bloud is there vnder hyd and not seene but in fayth And moreouer to proue that it is both Christes bodie and also bread after the consecration it is by playne wordes expressed by one of your owne Doctours writing agayne Eutiches whiche faith Like as the selfe same Sacraments do passe by the operation of the holy Ghost into a Diuine nature and yet notwithstanding keepe the propertie still of their former nature so that principall mistery declareth to remayne one true and perfect Christ. c. Then smiled they eache one vpon other that the people shoulde iudge him taken in a great heresie And with a great brag diuers of them sayd It is a foule heresie Then asked the Archbishop what bread it was And the Doctors also inquired of him whether it were materiall or not The Lorde Cobham said vnto thē The scriptures maketh no mention of this worde materiall and therfore my faith hath nothing to doe therwith But this I say and beleue that it is Christes body and bread For Christ sayd in the vi of Iohns Gospell Ego sum panis viuus qui de coelo descendi I which came downe from heauen am the liuing and not the dead bread Therfore I say now agayne as I sayd afore as our Lord Iesus Christ is very God and very man so in the most blessed sacrament of the aulter is Christes very body and bread Then sayd they all with one voyce It is an heresie One of the Byshops stoode vp by and by and sayd What it is an heresie manifest to say that it is bread after the Sacramentall wordes be once spoken but Christes body onely The Lord Cobham sayd S. Paule the Apostle was I am sure as wise as you be now and more gladly learned And he called it bread writing to the Corinthians The bread that we breake sayth he is it not the partakyng of the body of Christ Lo he called it bread and not Christes body but a meane whereby we receaue Christs body Then sayd they agayne Paule must be otherwise vnderstand For it is sure on heresie to say that it is bread after the consecration but onely Christes
body The Lord Cobham asked how they could make good that sentence of theirs They aunswered him thus For it is agaynst the determination of holy Church Then sayd the archbishop vnto him Syr Iohn we sēt you a writing concerning the fayth of this blessed Sacrament clearely determined by the church of Rome our mother and by the holy Doctors Then he sayd agayne vnto him I know none holyer then is Christ and his Apostles And as for that determination I wore it is none of theyrs for it standeth not with the scriptures but manifestly against them If it be the Churches as ye say it is it hath bene hers onely since she receaued the great poyson of worldly possessions and not afore Then asked they him to stop his mouth therwith If he beleued not in the determination of the Church And he sayd vnto them No forsooth for it is no God In all our Creede this word in is but thrise mentioned concerning beleue In God the father in God the sonne in in God the holy Ghost three persons and one God The byrth the death the buriall the resurrection and ascension of Christ hath none in for beleue but in him Neyther yet hath the Church the sacramentes the forgeuenes of sinne the latter resurrection nor yet the life euerlasting nor anye other in then in the holy ghost Then sayd one of the Lawyers Such that was but a word of office But what is your beliefe concerning holy Church The Lord Cobham aunswered My beliefe is as I sayd afore that all the scriptures of the sacred Bible are true All y◠is grounded vppon them I beleue throughly For I know it is Gods pleasure that I shuld so do But in your Lordly lawes and idle determinations haue I no beliefe For ye be no part of Christes holy churche as your open deedes doth shew But ye are very Antichristes obstinately set agaynst his holy law and wil. The lawes that ye haue made are nothing to his glory but onely for your vayne glory and abhominable couetousnes This they sayd was an exceeding heresie and that in a great fume not to beleeue the determination of holye Church Then the Archbishop asked hym what he thought of holy Church He sayd vnto him my beliefe is that the holye Churche is the number of them which shal be saued of whō Christ is the head Of this churche one part is in heauen wyth Christ an other in purgatorye you say and the thyrd is here in earth This latter part standeth in three degrees in knighthoode priesthoode and the communaltie as I sayd afore playnely in the confession of my beliefe Then sayd the Archbishop vnto hym Can you tell me who is of this church The Lord Cobham answered Yea truely can I. Then sayd Doctor walden the Prior of the Carmelits It is no doubt vnto you who is thereof For Christ sayeth in Mathewe Nolite iudicare presume to iudge no man If ye be here forbidden the iudgement of your neighboure or brother much more the iudgement of your superiour The Lorde Cobham made him this aunswere Christ sayth also in the selfe same chapter of Mathew that like as the euill tree is knowne by hys fruit so is a false Prophet by his works appeare they neuer so glorious But that ye left behind ye And in Iohn he hath this text Operibus credite belecue you the outwarde doinges And in an other place of Iohn Iustum iudicium iudicate when wee knowe the thing to be true we may so iudge it and not offend For Dauid sayd also Rectè iudicate filij hominum Iudge rightly alwayes ye children of men And as for your superiority were ye of Christ ye shoulde be meeke ministers and no proud superiours Then said Doctor walden vnto him ye make here no difference of iudgementes Ye put no diuersitie betwene y◠euill iudgementes whiche Christ had forbidden and the good iudgementes which he hath cōmaunded vs to haue Rash iudgment and right iudgement al is one with you So swift iudges alwayes are the learned schollers of Wicklisse Vnto whom the Lord Cobham thus aunswered It is wel sophistred of you forsooth Preposterous are your iudgementes euermore For as the Prophet Esay sayth ye iudge euill good and good euill And therefore the same prophet concludeth that your wayes are not Gods waies nor Gods wayes your wayes And as for that vertuous man wicklisse whose iudgementes ye so highly disdayne I shall say here of my part both before God and man that before I knew that despised doctrine of his I neuer abstayned from sinne But since I learned therin to feare my Lorde GOD it hath otherwise I trust bene with me so muche grace coulde I neuer finde in all your glorious instructions Then said Doctor Walden agayne yet vnto him It were not well with me so many vertuous men liuing so many learned men teaching the scripture being also so open and the examples of fathers so plenteous If I thē had no grace to amend my life till I heard the deuil preach S. Hierome sayth that he whiche seeketh suche suspected Maysters shall not finde the midday light but the mid-day deuill The Lord Cobham sayd Your father 's the old Phariseis ascribed Christes miracles to Belzebub and his doctrine to the deuil And you as their natural children haue still the selfe same iudgement concerning his faythfull followers They that rebuke your vicious liuing must needs be heretickes and that must your doctors proue whē you haue no scripture to do it Then sayde he to them all To iudge you as you be we neede no further go then to your owne proper actes Where do ye find in all Gods law that ye shold thus sit in iudgement of any Christen men or yet geue sentence vppon any other man vnto death as ye doe here dayly No grounde haue ye in all the Scriptures so Lordly to take it vppon you but in Annas and Cayphas which sat thus vpon Christ and vppon his Apostles after hys ascension Of them onely haue ye taken it to iudge Christes members as ye doe and neither of Peter nor Iohn Then sayd some of the Lawyers yes forsooth syr for Christ iudged Iudas The Lord Cobham sayd No Christ iudged him not but he iudged himselfe and thereupon went forth so did hange himselfe But in deede Christ sayde woe vnto him for that couerous act of hys as he doth yet still vnto many of you For since the venune of him was shed into the church ye neuer followed Christ neither yet haue ye stande in the perfection of Gods law Then the Archbishop asked him what he ment by that venune The Lord Cobham sayd your possessions and Lordeships For then cried an aungell in the ayre as your owne Chronicles mentioneth wo wo woe this day is veuime shed into the church of God Before that time all the Byshops of Rome were martyrs in a manner And
coniurationes in omnes sacerdotes deinde in regē c. In which words he not onely erreth falsly assigning the cause and occasion of this sedition to the death of Iohn Hus and of Ierome but also misseth as muche in the order and computation of the yeres For neither was sir Roger Acton with his foresaid fellowes aliue at the time of the councell neither doth hee agree therein with any of our English wryters except onely with Hall who also erreth therein as wide as he For the third and fourth vntruth I note this where he addeth and sayth that after this rebelliō raised against the king the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastel being there present himselfe was taken and prisoned in the tower and afterward escaped out of the saide tower by night wherein is conteined a double vntruth For neither was Sir Iohn Oldcastle there present himselfe if we beleue Fabian and Cope Dial. 6. pag. 833 lin 11. nether yet did he euer escape out of the Tower after that conspiracie if euer any such conspiracie was His v. but not the last vntruth in Polydore is this that he sayth Tho. Arundel to haue died in the same yeare noting the yere to be An. 1415. where as by the true registers he died An. 1413. To this vntruthe an other also may be ioyned where he erring in the computation of the yeres of the said Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury reporteth hym to sit 33. yeares Who was there Archbishop but onely 18. yeres as is to be sene in the recordes of Canterbury The wordes of Polydore be these Thomas Arundellius Cantuariensis antistes annum iam tunc sedēs tertium trigesimum e vita excessit lib. 22. Ang. hist. All be it in thys I doe not greatly contend wyth Polydore and peraduenture the aduersary will finde some easie shift for thys matter But let vs passe now from Polydore not as they say out of the hal into the kitchine but out of the kitchine vnto the hall examining and perpending what sayth Edward Hall an other witnes in this matter vpon whom maister Cope bindeth so fast that hee supposeth hys knot is neuer able to be losed And moreouer so treadeth me downe vnder his feete in the dirt as a man would thinke hym some dirtdaubers sonne so that the spots thereof he sayeth will neuer be gotten out while the world standeth a day longer Notwythstanding I trust M. Cope that your dirtie penne with your cockish brags hath not so bedaubed and bespotted me nor yet conuicted me to be such a deprauer of histories but I hope to spunge it out At least way with a little asperges of the Popes holy water I trust to come to a dealbabor well enough But certes M. Cope your maistership must first vnderstand that if yee thinke so to depresse me and disprooue me of vntruth in my history you must go more groūdly to worke and bring against me other authors then Edward Hal You must consider M. Cope if you will be a cōtroller in storie matters it is not enoughe for you to bryng a railing spirit or a minde disposed to carpe and cauil where any matter may be picked diligence is required and great searching out of bookes and authors not only of our time but of all ages And especially where matters of religion are touched pertaining to the church it is not sufficient to see what Fabian or what Hall sayth but the records must be sought the Registers must be turned ouer letters also and ancient instruments ought to be perused and authors wyth the same compared finally the writers among them selues one to be conferred wyth another And so wyth iudgement to be waied wyth diligence to be labored and wyth simplicitie pure from all addiction and partialitie to be vttered Thus did Auentinus thus did Sleidanus wryte These helpes also the eldest and best Historicians semed to haue both Titus Liuius Salustius Quintus Curtius and suche lyke as by their letters and records inserted may wel appeare The same helps likewise both in your Fabian and in your Edwarde Hall were to be required but especially in you M. Cope your selfe whych take vppon you so cockishly rather then wisely to be a controller and maister moderatour of other mens matters In which matters to say the truth you haue no great skil and lesse experience neyther haue you either suche plenty of authors meete for that purpose nor yet euer trauailed to search out the origens groundes of that whereof ye write But onely contented with such as commeth next to hande or peraduenture receiuing such almose as some of your poore frends bestowe vpon you think it sufficient if you can alledge Fabian and Hall for your purpose Now what purpose affection herein doth lead you rather doeth driue you to the carping and barking against the history of these good men that be hence gone and had their punishment all men may see it to be no simple sinceritie of a mind indifferent but y◠zeale only of your sect of Popery or rather of fury which setteth your railing spirite on fire But now out of the fiery kitchin to come to the hal againe let vs see what matter lyeth in the testimony of Edward Hall to proue these men to be traytors And here for so much Maister Cope as you seeme neither sufficiently acquainted with this your owne maister and authour Master Hall nor yet well experienced in the searchyng out of histories I wil take a litle paynes for you in this behalfe to certifie you concernyng the story of this author wherof percase you your selfe are yet ignoraunt The truth whereof is this that as the sayd Edwar◠Hall your great master testis was about the compiling of his story certayne there were which resorted to hym of whom some were drawers of his petigree vineat some were grauers the names of whom were Iohn Bets and Tyrral which be now both dead And other there were of the same sodalitie who ve yet aliue were then in the house of Richard Grafton both the Printer of the sayd booke also as is thought a great helper of the pēning of the same It so befell that as Hall was entring into the story of Syr Iohn Oldcastle of Syr Roger Acton their felowes the booke of Iohn Bale touching the story of the L. Cobham was the same time newly come ouer Which booke was priuely cōueied by one of his seruaūts into the study of Hall so that in turnyng ouer his bookes it must needes come to his handes At the sight whereof when he saw the groūd reasons in that booke contained he turned to the authors in the foresayd booke alledged whereupon within two nightes after moued by what cause I know not but so it was that hee taking his pen rased and cancelled all that he had written before agaynst Syr Iohn Oldcastle his fellowes was now ready to go to the Print containyng
neare to the quantitie of three pages And least M. Cope you or any other should thinke me to speake beside my booke be it therefore knowen both to you and to all other by these presentes that the very selfe same first copy of Hall rased and crossed with his owne penne remaineth in my handes to be shewed seene as need shall require The matter which he cancelled out came to this effect Wherein he following the narratioÌ„ of Polidore began with like wordes to declare how the SacrameÌ„taries here in England after the death of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage beyng pricked as he sayth with a demoniacall sting first conspired agaynst the Priestes and after against the king hauing to their Captaines sir Iohn Oldcastle the Lord Cobham and Syr Roger Acton Knight with many moe wordes to the like purpose and effect as Polydore other such like Chronicles doe write agaynst him All which matter notwithstandyng the sayd Hall with his penne at the sight of Iohn Bales booke did vtterly extinct and abolish Addyng in the place thereof the wordes of M. Bales booke touchyng the accusation and condemnation of the sayd Lord Cobham before Thomas Arundell Archbyshop of Canterbury taken out of the letter of the sayd Archbyshop as is in his owne story to be sene In vita Henr. 5. pag. 2. lin 30. And thus Edward Hall your author reuoking calling backe all that he had deuised before agaynst the Lord Cobham whereof I haue his owne hand to shew witnes substauÌ„ciall vpoÌ„ the same in his printed booke recordeth of him no more but onely sheweth the proces betwene the Archbyshop of CaÌ„terbury and him for matters of religion And so ending with Sir Iohn Oldcastle proceedeth further to the assemble of sir Roger ActoÌ„ whom he falsely calleth Robert ActoÌ„ Iohn Browne and Beuerley the narration wherof he handleth in such sort that he neither agreeth with the record of other writers nor yet with truth it selfe For where he excludeth the Lord Cobham out of that assemble he discordeth therein from Polidore and other And where he affirmeth the fact of that conspiracie to be wrought before or at the xij day of December that is manifestly false if the recordes before alledged be true And where he reporteth this assemble to be after the burnyng of Iohn Hus and of Hierome of Prage therein he accordeth with Polydore but not with truth Moreouer so doubtfull he is and ambiguous in declaration of this story that no great certaintie can be gathered of him First as touchyng the confession of them he confesseth himselfe that he saw it not therfore leaueth it at large And as coÌ„cernyng the causes of their death he leaueth the matter in doubt not daring as doth M. Cope to define or pronouÌ„ce any thing therof but onely reciteth the furmises and myndes of diuers men diuersly some thinkyng it was for coÌ„ueying the Lord CobhaÌ„ out of the tower some that it was for treason and heresie and here coÌ„meth in the meÌ„tioÌ„ onely of a record but what record it is neither doth he vtter it nor doth he examine it other some againe aâ—â—irming as he sayth that it was for fayned causes surmised by the spiritualtie more of displeasure then trueth And thus your autor Hall hauing recited yâ— varietie of mens opinions determineth himselfe no certaine thing thereof but as one indifferent neither bouÌ„d to the coniectures of al men nor to the wrytings of all men referreth the whole iudgement of the matter free vnto the reader And so concluding his narratioÌ„ forsomuch as he was neither a witnes of the fact nor present at the dede he ouerpasseth the story therof And what witnes then wil you or can you M. Cope take of Edwarde Halle which denieth himselfe to be a witnesse Will you compell him to say that he sawe not and to witnesse that he can not Wherfore like as Susanna in the storye of Daniel was quite by right iudgement in the case of adultry because her accusers and testes being examined a sonder were found to vary and halt in their tale and not to agree in the two trees So why may not in like case of treason sir Roger Acton sir Iohn Didcastle Browne with the rest claime the same priuiledge seeing among the testes and witnesse produced agaynst them such discorde is found and such halting among them that neyther do they agree in place person yeare day nor moneth For first where Fabian and his fellowes say that they were assembled together in a great company in the fielde neare to S. Gyles the forged inditement aboue alledged sayth they were but riding toward the fielde 2. Secondly where the foresaid inditement and Polydore geue the Lorde Cobham to be present personally in that assemble Halle and Alanus Copus Anglus doe exclude hys personal presence from thence and so doth Fabian also seme to agree speaking onely of the adherentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle Thirdly where Halle and Polydorus report thys assemble to be after the burning of Iohn Hus and of Hierome at the councel of Constance which was An. 1415. that cannot be but if there were any suche conspiracie in the first yeare of Henry 5. it must needes be An. 1413. And heere-by the way why do certaine of your Epitome wryters speaking of the Lord Cobham committed first to the tower for heresie referre the sayd his imprisonment to the yere 1412. where as by their owne counte reckoning the yeare from the Annunciation it must nedes be an 1413. being done in haruest time Fourthly where Halle with his followers affirme that syr Roger Acton Brown and Beuerley were condemned the 12. day of December the recorde is euident against it which holdeth the fact to be in working the 10. day of Ian. Fiftly where as the foresayde record of the Inditement geueth the Wednesday next after the Epiphany whyche was the 10. day of Ian. that present yeare both the facte to be commytted the same day the Commission also to be graunted and deliuered to the CoÌ„missioners the same day The saide Commissioners to sit in Commission the same day The Shriffes of Midlesex to returne a iurie out of the body of Midlesex the same day and the Iurers to find the inditement the same day and yet no iurer in the inditemeÌ„t named the same day Item the L. Cobham the same day to be founde conspiring to make him selfe Regent when as the king that day and yeare was not yet passed into Fraunce howe all these can concurre and hang together and all in one day I suppose it wil cost you two dayes before you with al your learned counsel wil study it out And wheÌ„ you in your vnlawfull assembles haue conspired and conferred together all ye can yet wil ye make it as I thinke iij. dayes before you honestly dispatch your handes of the matter And where ye thinke that you haue impressed in me such a foul note of
c. Also where you continuing yet still in your common place of lying out of which you cannot digresse do charge me farther that I do appoint out holy dayes and working daies by colours of red and blacke in my foresayd Calendare to be obserued these leude notes of yours if they had bene picked out of my Calendare by you wythout myne owne special declaration before made to the contrary they might seeme to haue some blush of credite Now what wil the reader say or what may he iudge cōsidering and conferring thys your cauilling with the matter of my premonition made before but that you are al together set to play the perpetuall Syc. I had almost called you by your right name master Cope But God make you as I said a good man Reading further in your boke I could not but smile and laugh at this your ridiculous and most loud lying Hyperbolismum where as you cōparing my making of saints with the Popes making can finde as ye say in the Pope no such impudent arrogancie in presuming as ye finde in me c. If the Pope had not abused hys arrogant iurisdiction in canonising and deifying his Saintes more then I haue done the yeare should not be combred wyth so many idle holy dayes nor the Calendares wyth so many raskall Saintes some of them as good as euer were they that put Christ to death But where will you finde M. Cope any man to beleue thys your hyperbolical comparison to be true whych seeth and knoweth the infinit and vnmeasurable excesse of the Popes arrogancie not only in shrining such a rable of blind saintes of his owne creating but also in prescribing the same to be receaued vniuersally in the whole worlde and not to be receaued onely but also to be inuocated for gifts and graces also to be worshipped for aduocates and mediatours Wherin riseth a double abhomination of the pope the one for his idolatrous making and worshipping of saintes the other for his blasphemous iniurie and derogation to Christe in repulsing him out of his office of mediation placing other mediatours of his owne making And nowe to consider what Saintes these were or what were the causes of their sancting what S. almost among all the Popes Saintes shall you finde M. Cope made within these 500. yeres but commonly he was eithe some Pope or some rich Bishop and Prelate or some fat abbat or some blind Frier some Monke or Nunne some superstitious regulare or some builder of monasteries or some geuer and benefactour to the popish clergy or mainteiner agonising for the dignities and liberties of the Popyshe church What poore lay man or lay womā were their liues neuer so Christian their faith and confession neuer so pure their death neuer so agonising for the witnes of Christ and truth of his word shall finde any place or fauour in all the Popes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in the Popes Calendar either in red colour or els in blacke But heere M. Cope if yee had the wit somuch to defend as yee haue to ouerwhart you myght take mee wyth the maner and replie againe for the defence of your great Saintmaker or rather Godmaker of Rome that he maketh mo martyrs Saints of these foresayd poore laymen laywomen then euer he did of any other For he burneth them he hangeth them hee drowneth them imprisoneth famisheth them so maketh truer martyrs of Christ then any other of his new shrined saints whom he hath so dignified in his Calendar For the one he doth rubricate only with his red letters the other he doth rubricate with their owne bloud And therefore to aunswere you M. Cope to your comparison made betwene the pope and me for making of holy Martyrs and Saintes Briefly I say and report me to al the world y◠herein is no comparison For if ye speake of true Martyrs who doth make them but the pope if ye speake of fals martyrs who doth make them but the pope And farthermore to compare together the causes of these Martyred Saintes in my Calendare wyth them whyche shine shrined in the Popes Calendare taking the same proportion of time as I do wythin these last 500. yeares why may not I haue as good cause to celebrate these in my Calendar which lost their liues and were slain principally for the cause of Christ and of hys word as the pope hath to celebrate his double and simple feasted saintes in hys Calendar who in their doinges doctrine and life as they seemed rather to serue the Pope then Christ the Lord so in their death appeared no such cause why they shuld be sanctified in the church beyond all other Let not the Church of Christ M. Cope be deluded with hypocritical names nor fained apparitions and fabulous miracles neither be you deceiued your selfe but let vs resort sincerely to the worde of God What was in S. Fraunces looke vpon his superstitious life presumptuous testament wrought no dout by Sathan to diminish and obscure the Testament of Iesus Christ why he should be made a Saint and not an enemy rather of Christ What was likewise in Frier Dominicke who before Fraunces x. yeares together persecuted the poore Waldenses to death and destruction why should he stand a S. and a pillar of the church I pray you what see you in Thomas Becket but that he died for the ambitious libertyes of the popishe church What in Aldelmus and in Anselmus but only that they chased away maried priests from the churches and planted in idle Monkes in their steade The like also did Dunstanus who was rubricated wyth a duplex festum Elizabeth who was the wife of the Marquesse of Thuring when shee had with much perswasions got out her husbande to fight against the Turkes and was there slaine she afterward encloystered her selfe and was made a Nunne And doe you thinke these causes to be sufficient why they shuld be made saintes worshipped in churches and set in Calendares Long it were to make rehearsal of all this rifraffe and almost infinite One example may suffice for many S. Gilbert of Sempringhā was the sonne of Iocelin a knight who for his deformitie of his body was set to learning afterward made Chanon and was author of the Gilbertines in the time of king Iohn This Gilbert after he had erected 13. monasteries of hys order of Sempringham was afterwarde labored for vnto the Pope to be made a Saint Who hearing of hys myracles wrote hys letters to Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury in the behalfe of the foresayd Gilbert willing commaundyng per Apostolica scripta that the feast of the sayde Gilbert shoulde be solemnised through all the prouince of Canterb. Vt meritis nimirum eius precibus apud misericordissimum iudicem misericordiam consequamur c. Whereuppon Hubert the Archb. directeth downe hys wrytings to all the bishops within hys prouince
vnto him Adding this in the meane time and by the way that if mayster Cope had bene a Momus anye thing reasonable he had no great cause so to wrangle with me in this matter who as I did commend the Lord Cobham that worthyly for hys valiaūt standing by the truth of his doctrine before Thomas Arundell the Archbishop so touching the matter of this conspiracie I did not affirm or define any thing therof in my former historie so precisely that he could well take any vauntage of agaynst me who in writing of this conspiracy layd agaynst syr Roger Acton And syr Iohn Oldcastle do but disiūctiuely or doubtfully speake thereof not concluding certainly this conspiracie eyther to be true or not true but only prouing the same not to be true at that time as Polydore Virgill and Edward Hall in their histories doe affirme which say that this conspiracie began after the burning of Iohn Husse and Hierome of Prage Which could not be And thereto tendeth my assertion My wordes are playne and are these pag. 174. col 2. line 13. Wherefore it is euident that there was eyther no conspiracie at all agaynst the king or els that it was at some other tyme or done by other Captaynes c. These be my wordes with other moe pag. col and line aboue noted In the which proposition disiunctiue if eyther part be true it is enough for me His part it was to refell both which he hath not done But onely standing fast vpon the one part dissimuleth the other And this is Alanus Copus Anglus who by that he shall come frō Rome whether he is nowe gone as I heare say I trust he will returne a better Logician home agayne in suam Angliam But to the truth of our matter as I sayde before so I say agayne whatsoeuer this worthy noble and vertuous knight syr Roger Acton was otherwise this is certaine that he was alwaies of contrary minde and opinion to the bishop of Rome to that kind of people for the which cause he had great enuy and hatred at their hands and could as litle beare it neither do I greatly dissent from them which do suspect or iudge that the Lord Cobham by his friendly helpe escaped out of the Tower and that peraduenture was the cause why he was apprehended and brought to trouble and in the end came to his death Other causes also theyr might be that these good men percase did frequent among themselues some cōuenticles which conuenticles was made treason by the statute aforesayd either in those Thickets or in some place els for the hearing of Gods word and for publique prayer and therefore had they thys Beuerly theyr preacher with them But to conclude whatsoeuer this sir Roger Acton was this is the truth which I may boldly record as one writing the Actes and thinges done in the Church that he was at length apprehended condemned and put to death or martirdome 3. yeares and more before the Lord Cobham died Likewise M. Iohn Browne and Iohn Beuerly the preacher suffered with him the same kinde of death as some say in the field of S. Giles with other moe to the number of 36. if the storyes be true Whiche was in the month of Ianuary an 1413. after the computation of our English stories counting the yeare from the annunciation but after the Latine writers counting from Christes natiuitie an 1414. according as this picture is specified These men as is said suffered before the Lord Cobham aboot 3. yeares of whose death diuers do write diuersly Some say they were hanged and burnt in S. Gyles field of whom is Fabian with such as follow him Other there be which say that some of them were hanged burnt Polydorus speaking onely of their burning maketh no mētiō of hanging An other certain english Chronicle I haue in my handes borowed of one M. Bowyer who somewhat differing frō the rest recordeth thus of sir Roger Acton that hys iudgement before the iustice was thus to be drawne through London to Tyborne and there to be hanged and so he was naked saue certayne partes of him couered with a clothe c. And when certayn dayes were past sayth the author a Trumpeter of the kinges called Thomas Cliffe gat graunt of the king to take hym downe and to burye hym and so he did c. And thus haue you the storye of syr Roger Acton and hys fellow brethren As touching theyr cause whether it were true or els by error mistaken of the king or by the fetch of the bishops surmised I referre it to the iudgement of him which shal iudge both the quick and dead seculum per ignem To whō also I commit you M. Cope God speed your iorny well to Rome whether I heare say you are going and make you a good man After the decease or martyrdome of these aboue mentioned who are executed in the month of Ianuary an 1414. in the next month following and in the same yere the 20. day of February God tooke away the great enemy of his word and rebell to his king Thom. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Whose death following after the execution of these good men aboue recited by the merueilous stroke of God so sodenly may seeme somewhat to declare their innocēcy and that he was also some great procurer of theyr death in that God woulde not suffer him longer to liue striking hym with death incontinently vppon the same But as I dyd the other before so this also I do refer to the secret iudgement of the Lord who once shal iudge all secrets openly ¶ The picture of the burning and hanging of diuers persons counted for Lollardes in the first yeare of the raigne of king Henry the fift In the death of this Archb. first Polydor Virgil is deceiued who in his 22. booke pag. 441. affirmed hys death to be an 1415. and in the second yeare of king Henr. 5. also after the beginning of the Councell of Constāce who in dede neuer reached the beginning therof nor euer saw the secōd yeare of that king vnles ye count the first day for a yeare but dyed before an 1414. Feb. 20. Ex hist. S. Albani multis Furthermore concerning the death of this Arundell and the maner therof who had not bene so heauy a troubler of Christes saints in his time because the thing semeth worthy of noting to behold the punishment of God vpon hys enemies this is to report as I haue found it alledged out of Thomas Gascoin in Dictionario Theologico Whose playne wordes be these Anno. 1414. Tho. Arundel Cant. Archiepiscop sic lingua percussus erat vt nec deglutire nec loqui per aliquot dies ante mortem suam potuerit diuitis epulonis exemplo sic tantum obijt Atque multi tunc fieri putabant quia verbum alligasset ne suo tempore praedicaretur c. That is Thomas Arundel archbishop of Cant.
was so strikeÌ„ in his tongue that neither he could swallow nor speake for a certayne space before hys death much lyke after the example of the rich glotton and so dyed vpon the same And thys was thought of many to come vpon him for that he so bound the word of the Lord that it should not be preached in hys dayes c. whiche if it be true as it doth well here appeare these and such other horrible exaÌ„ples of gods wrath may be terrible spectacles for such as occupy theyr tongues and braynes so busily to stop the course of gods wrath striuing but against the streame against the force whereof neither they are able to resiste many times in resisting are ouerturned theÌ„selues drowned therin And thus much for the death of Tho. Arundel who coÌ„tinued archb in yâ— see of Cant. the space of 18. yeres After this Arundel succeeded next in the said see of CaÌ„terb Henry Chichelsly made archb an 1414. and sate xxv yeares This Henry following likewise the steps of hys predecessour shewed himselfe no small aduersary against the fauourers of the truth In whose time was much trouble and great afflictioÌ„ in the church For as the preaching and teaching of the word did multiply and spread abroad daily more and more so on the contrary side more vigilant care and straight inquisition followed and increased against the people of God by reason wherof diuers did suffer were burned some for feare fled the country Many were brought to examinatioÌ„ and by infirmitie constrained to abiure Of whome hereafter Christ willing particularly in order of theyr times we will entreat As true pietie and sincere preaching of Christes worde began at this time to decay So idle moÌ„kery and vaine superstitioÌ„ in place therof begaÌ„ to encrease For about the same yere the king began the foundation of 2. monasteries one of the one side of Thames of Friers obseruaunt the other on the other side Thames called Shene and Syon dedicated to Charter house monkes with certaine Brigit nonnes or recluses to the nuÌ„ber of 60. dwelling within the same precinct so that the whole number of these with priestes moÌ„kes deacons and nonnes shoulde equall the number of 13. Apostles and 72. disciples The order of these was according to the discription of S. Paule the Apostle Col. 1. Eat not tast not touch not c. to eat no fleshe to weare no linnen to touch no mony c. About Michaelmas the same yeare the king began his Parliament at Leicester aboue mentioned In the whiche Parliament the commons put vp theyr bill agayn which they had put vp before an 11. Henr. 4. the teÌ„pporalties disorderly wasted by men of the church might be conuerted employed to the vse of the king of his Earls and knights and to the reliefe of the poore people as is before recited pag. 557. In feare of which bill least the king woulde geue therunto any comfortable audience as testifieth Rob. Fabian and other writers certayne of the Prelates other headmen of the church put the king in mind to clayme his right in Fraunce Whereupon â—en Chichesly Archbish. of Caunterbury made a long and solemne oration before the king to perswade him to the same offering to the king in the â—ehalfe of the Clergie great and notable summes By reason wherof sayth Fabian the bill was agayne put of and the king set his minde for the recouery of the same so that soone after he sent his letters and messengers to the French king concerning that matter and receiued from him againe answere of derision with a pype of tennis balles as some recorde sent from the Dolphin for him to playe with at home Whereby the kinges minde was incensed yâ— more toward that viage who then furnishing hymselfe with strength and armour with powder shot and gunstones to play with in Fraunce and with other artillarye for that purpose conuenient so set ouer into France where he got Dareflew with diuers other townes and castles in Normandy and Picardy and at Agyncourt had a great victory ouer the french army they benig counted but 7. thousand by pricking sharp stakes before them c. After that he waâ— Cane Towke Kowan with other â—ownes moe as Meldune or Melione and maryed with Katherine the french kinges daughter And yet notwithstanding the third time he made hys viage agayne into Fraunce where at length at Bloys he fell sicke and dyed Concerning all which viages because they are sufficientlye discoursed in Fabian â—alle and other Chronographers referring therfore the reader vnto them I will return my story to other matters of the Church more effectuall The entry of the story of the Bohemians I Declared a little before howe by the occasion of Queene Anne which was a Bohemian and maried to king Richard 2. the Bohemians coÌ„ming therby to the knowledge of Wickliffes bookes here in England began first to taste and sauor Christes gospell til at length by the preaching of Iohn Husse they increased more and more in knowledge In so much that pope Alexander the v. hearing thereof began at last to styrre coales and directeth his Buâ— to yâ— archbishop of Suinco requiring hym to looke to the matter to prouide that no person in Churches Schooles or other places should mayntayne that doctrine citing also I. Hus to appeare before him To whom the sayd Iohn aunswering againe declared that mandate or Bull of the pope vtterly to repugne agaynst the manifest examples doinges both of Christ and of hys Apostles and to be preiudiciall to the liberty of the Gospell in binding the word of God not to haue free recourse And therefore from this mandate of the P. he appealed to the same Pope better aduised But while he was prosecuting hys appeale Pope Alexander died as is aforesayd pag â—53 Ex Cochleo in hist. Hussit After whome succeeded Pope Iohn the xxiii who also playing hys part here in this matter like a Pope sought by all meanes possible how to represse and keep vnder the Bohemians first beginning to worke his malice vpoÌ„ the foresayd Iohn Husse theyr preacher Who at the same tyme preaching at Prage in the temple of Bethleem because he seemed rather willing to teach the Gospell of Christ then the traditions of Bishops was therefore accused of certayn to the forenamed P. Iohn the 23. for an heretick The Bishop committed the whole matter vnto Cardinall de Collumna who when he had heard the accusation he appoynted a day to Iohn Husse that he shold appeare in the court of Rome whiche thing once done Wenceslaus king of the Romaynes of Boheme at the request specially of his wife Sophia and of the whole nobility of Boheme as also at the earnest sute and desire of the towne and vniuersitie of Prage He sent his Embassadours to Rome to desire the byshop to quit clearely deliuer Iohn Husse from that sentence and
the king Wenselaus who thē fauored that pope gaue cōmaundement that no man should attēpt any thing against the sayd Popes indulgēces But Hus with his folowers not able to abide the impiety of those pardōs began manifestly to speake agaynst them of the which cōpany were 3. certayn artificers who hearing the priest preaching of these iudulgences did opēly speak against them called the pope Antichrist which would set vp the crosse to fight agaynst his euenchristened Wherefore they were brought before the Senate and committed to warde But the people ioyning thēselues together in armes came to the magistrates requiring thē to be let loose The magistrates with gētle wordes and fayre promises satisfied the people so that euery man returning home to his own house the tumult was asswaged But the captiues being in prison not withstanding were there beheaded whose names were Iohn Martin and Stascon The death and martirdome of these three being knowne vuto the people they took the bodies of them that were slaine and with great solemnitye brought them vnto the church of Bethlem At whose funerall diuers priestes fauoring that side did sing in this wise These be the Sayntes whiche for the testament of God gaue their bodies c. And so their bodyes were sumptuously interred in the church of Bethlem I. Hus preaching at the same funerall much commending them for theyr constancye and blessing God the father of our Lord Iesus Christ whyche had hidde the way of his verity so from the prudent of this world and had reuealed it to the simple lay people and inferior priestes which chose rather to please God then men Thus this City of Prage was deuided The prelates with the greatest part of the clergy most of the Barons which had any thing to lose did hold with the pope especially Steuen Paletz being the chiefest doer on that side On the contrary part the commons with part of the clergy studentes of the vniuersity went with Iohn Hus. Wenslaus the king fearing least this would grow to a tumult being moued by the doctors and prelates and councell of his barons thought best to remoue Iohn Husse out of the Citty who had bene excommunicated before by the Pope And further to cease this dissention risen in the church committed the matter to the disposition of the doctors and the clergy They cōsulting together among thēselues did set forth a decree ratified and confirmed by the sentēce of the king contayning the summe of 18. articles for the maynteynance of the Pope and the see of Rome agaynst the doctrine of Wickeliffe and Iohn Husse The names of the Doctors of Diuinity were these Steuen Paletz Stanislaus de Znoyma Petrus de Ikoyma Ioannes Heliae Andreas Broda Iohannes Hildesen Mattheus Monachus Hermannus Heremita Georgius Bota Simon Wenda c. Iohn Hus thus departing out of Prage went to his coūtry where he being protected by the Lord of the Soile continued there preaching to whom resorted a great concourse of people neither yet was he so expelled out of Prage but that sometimes he resorted to his church of Bethleem and there also preached vnto the people Moreouer agaynst the sayde decree of the doctours I. Hus with his companye replied agayne and aunswered to their articles with cōtrary articles agayn as foloweth The obiections of Iohn Hus and of his part agaynst the decree of the Doctors FIrst the foūdation of the Doctors wherupon they foūd all their writings and counsels is false which foūdatiō is this where as they say that part of the clergy in the kingdome of Boheme is pestilent and erroneous and holdeth falsely of the Sacramentes 2. The Doctors hereby do defame the kingdome of Boheme and do rayse vp new discordes 3. Let them shew therefore those persons of the Clergye whom they call pestilent so let them verify theyr report binding themselues to suffer the like paine if they be not able to proue it 4. False it is that they say the Pope the cardinals to be the true manifest successors of Peter of the Apostles neyther that any other successors of Peter or the Apostles can be foūd vpon earth besides thē Whē as no man knoweth whether he be worthy of hatred or of fauour And all Byshops and priests be successors of Peter of the Apostles 5. Not the pope but Christ onely is the head and not the Cardinals but all Christes faythfull people be the body of the Catholick church as all holy Scripture and decrees of the holy fathers do testify and affirme 6. And as touching the pope if he be a reprobate it is plain that he is no head no nor member also of the holy Church of God but of the deuill and of his sinagogue 7. The clergy of the gospellers agreeing with the saying of S. Austen which they alledge and according to the sanctions of the fathers and determinations of the holy mother church do say and affirme laudably that the condēnation and prohibition of the 45. articles is vnlawful and vniust and rashly done for that not onely because the doctors but also all Bishops and Archbishops in suche great causes namely touching faith as these articles doe haue no authority at all as appeareth◠De baptismo et eius effectu cap. Maiores Et in Can. 17. dist cap. Hinc sedi c. 8. The second cause of the discord which they alledge also is most false seing the fayth of whole Christendome cōcerning the church of Rome is deuided in 3. parts by the reason of 3. popes which now together do raigne And the 4. part is newtrall Neither is it true that we ought to stand in all things to the determination of the pope of the cardinals but so farr forth as they do agree with the holy scripture of the old and new Testament from whence the sanctions of the fathers did first spring as is euident De accusationibus cap. qualiter c. 9. In the 4. Article they brast out into a certayne dotage are contrary to themselues By reason that they doitishly haue reprehēded the gospellers who in all their doings receiue the holy scripture whith is the law of God the way of trueth and life for their iudge and measure and afterward they themselues doe alleadge the scripture Deut. 17. where all iudges both popes and Cardinals are taught to iudge discern betwene leaper leaper in euery ecclesiasticall cause only after the rule of gods law And so are they cōtrary vnto their secōd article wherin they say that in euery catholicke matter we must runne to the pope which is cōtrary to the foolish condemnation of the Articles aforesaid 10 Consequently like idiots they doe most fasly alledge for their purpose the Canon vnder the name and authority of Ierome written 24. q. 1. Haec est fides papa c. where they do apply the wordes of Ierome most impertinentlye to the pope of Rome which he writeth to S.
which were spoken of a litle before who euery mā for himselfe affirmed with an othe that which he had said Amongest whom Iohn Protyway parishe priest of S. Clemēts in Prage whē he should come to confirme his testimony added more that Iohn Hus should say that S. Gregory was but a rimer whē he did alleadge his athoritie against him Unto whō Iohn Hus answered that in this point they did him great iniury for somuch as he alwaies esteemed and reputed S. Gregory for a most holy doctor of the Church These contentions and disputations being somewhat appeased the Cardinall of Florence turned himselfe toward Iohn Hus said Maister you know well inough that it is written that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all witnes is firme and stable and heere you see nowe almost 20. witnesses against you men of authority worthy of credite amongst the whych some haue hearde you teach these things themselues the other by report common brute or voice do testify of your doctrine and altogether generally bring firme reasons proofes of theyr witnesse vnto the which wee are forced constrained to geue credite and for my part I see not howe you can maintaine defend your cause against so many notable wel learned men Unto whom Iohn Hus answered in this maner I take God and my conscience to witnes that I neuer taught any thing neither was it euer in my minde or fantasie to teach in such sort or maner as these men here haue not feared to witnesse against me that which they neuer hearde And albeit they were as many more in nūber as they are for all that I do much more esteme yea and wtout comparison regard the witnes of my Lord God before the wytnes and iudgement of al mine aduersaries vpon whom I do in no poynt stay my selfe Then sayde the Cardinall againe vnto him it is not lawfull for vs to iudge according to your conscience for we can not chuse but that wee must nedes stay our selues vpon the firme euident witnes of these men heere For it is not for any displeasure or hatred that these men do witnes thys against you as you doe alleadge for they alleadge and bring foorth suche reasons of their witnesse that there is no man that can perceyue any hatred in them or that we can in any case be in dout thereof And as touching M. Steuen Paletz whereas you say you do suspect him that he hath craftly deceitfully drawen out certaine poyntes or articles out of your books for to betray them afterward It semeth that in this point you do hym great wrong for in myne aduise he hath vsed and shewed a great fidelitie and amitie towarde you in that he hathe alleuiated and moderated many of your articles much more then they are in your owne bookes I vnderstand also that you haue like opinion of diuers other notable men and specially you haue sayd that you do suspect M. Chauncellour of Paris then whome there is no more excellent and Christian man in all the whole world Then was there read a certayne article of accusation in the which it was alledged that Iohn Hus had taught obstinately defended certayne erroneous Articles of Wicliffes in Boheme Whereunto Hus answered that he neuer taught any erroures of Iohn Wickliffes or of anye other mans Wherefore if it be so that Wickliffe haue sowed any errours in England let the English men look to the themselues But to confirme theyr article there was alleaged that Iohn Husse did withstande the condemnation of Wickliffes articles the which was first condemned at Rome afterward also whē the Archb. Swinco with other learned men held a conuocation at Prage for the same matter when as they should haue bene there condemned for this cause that none of them were agreeing to the Catholicke faith or doctrine but were either hereticall erroneous or offensiue he aunswered that he durst not agree thereunto for offending hys conscience and specially for these Articles that Siluester the pope and Cōstantine dyd erre in bestowing those gret gifts rewards vpō the church Also that the pope or Priest being in mortall sinne can not consecrate nor baptise This article said he I haue thus determined as if I should say that he doth vnworthely consecrate or Baptise when as he is in deadly sinne and that he is an vnworthy minister of the Sacramentes of God Here his accusers with their witnesses were earnest and instant that the article of Wickliffe was written by the very same wordes in the treatise which Iohn Husse made agaynst Stephen Paletz Uerely said Iohn Husse I feare not to submit my selfe euen vnder the daunger of death if you shall not find it so as I haue sayd When the book was brought forth they founde it written as Iohn Husse had sayd He added also moreouer that he durst not agree vnto them which had condemned Wickliffes articles for this Article the tenthes were pure almes Here the Cardinal of Florence obiected vnto him this argument as touching the almes it is required that it shold be geuē freely without bond or duety But tenthes are not geuen freely without bond or duety therefore are they no almes Iohn Hus denying the Maior of this Sillogismus brought this reason agaynst him For somuch as rich men are bounden vnder the payne of eternall damnation vnto the fulfilling of the 6. works of mercy which Christ repeteth in the 25. chap. of Mathew and these workes are pure almes Ergo almes is also geuen by bond duety Then an Archbishop of Englād stepping vp sayd if we all be boūd vnto those 6. workes of mercy it doth followe that poore men which haue nothing at al to geue should be damned I answere sayd Husse vnto your antecedent that I spake distinctly of rich men and of those which had where withall to doe those workes they I say were bound to geue almes vnder payne of damnation He answered moreouer vnto the Minor of the first argument that tenthes were at first geuen freely and afterward made a bond and duetie And when as he woulde haue declared it more at large he could not be suffered He declared also diuers other causes why he coulde not with safe conscience consent vnto the condemnatiō of Wickliffes articles But how soeuer the matter went he did affirme say that he did neuer obstinately confirme any Articles of Wickleffes but only that he did not alow and consent that Wickliffes Articles should be condemned before that sufficient reasons were alleadged out of the holy Scripture for theyr condemnation of the same minde saith Iohn Hus are a great many other Doctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie of Prage For when as Swinco the archbishop commanded all Wickliffes bookes to be gathered together in the whole City of Prage and to be brought vnto him I my self brought also certayn books of Wickliffes which I
Lord Iesus they be murtheres and theeues Then sayde the Cardinall of Cambray beholde both this and all other articles before rehearsed he hath written much more detestable thinges in his booke then is presented in hys articles Truely Iohn Hus thou hast kept no order in thy sermons and writings Had it not ben your part to haue applyed your sermons according to your audieÌ„ce For to what purpose was it or what did it profite you before the people to preach agaynst the Cardinals when as none of them were present It had bene meeter for you to haue told them theyr faults before them all then before the laity Then aunswered Iohn Hus reuerend father for so much as I did see many prieste other learned men present at my sermons for their sakes I spake those wordes Then sayd the Cardinal thou hast done very ill for by such kinde of talke thou hast disturbed and troubled the whole state of the Church The 18. Article An hereticke ought not to be committed to the secular powers to be put to death for it is sufficient onely that he abide and suffer the ecclesiasticall censure These are my wordes That they might be ashamed of their cruel sentence and iudgement specially for somuch as Iesus Christ byshop both of the old and newe Testament would not iudge such as were disobedient by ciuill iudgement neither condemne them to bodily death As touching the first poynt It may be euidently seene in the 12. Chapiter of S. Luke And for the second it appeareth also by the woman which was taken in adultery of who it is spoken in the 8. chapter of Sainct Iohn And it is sayde in the 18. Chapter of Sainct Mathew If thy brother haue offended thee c. Marke therfore what I do say That an hereticke whatsoeuer he be ought first to be instructed and taught with Christian loue and gentlenes by the holy scriptures and by the reasons draâ—ne and taken out of the same as S. Augustine and others haue done disputing agaynst the heretickes But if there were any which after al these gentle and louing admonitions and instructions woulde not cease from or leaue of their stiffnes of opinions but obstinately resist agaynst the truth suche I say ought to suffer corporall or bodily punishment As soone as Iohn Hus had spoken those thinges the iudges red in hys booke a certayne clause wherein he seeined greeuously to enuey agaynst them which deliuered an hereticke vnto the secular power not being confuted or contricted of heresie and compared theÌ„ vnto the high priestes Scribes and Phariseis which sayd vnto Pilate it is not lawfull for vs to put any man to death and deliuered Christ vnto him And yet notwithstanding according vnto Christes owne witnesse they were greater murtherers then Pilate for he said Christ which hath deliuered me vnto thee hath committed the greatest offence Then the Cardinals and Bishops made a great noyse and demaunded of I. Hus saying who are they that thou dost compare or assimule vnto the Phariseis Then he sayd all those whiche deliuered vp anye innocent vnto the ciuill sworde as the Scribes and Phariseis deliuered Iesus Christ vnto Pilate No no sayd they agayne for all that you spake here of doctors And the Cardinall of Cambray according to his accustomed maner sayd Truly they which haue made and gathered these articles haue vsed great lenitie and getlenes for his writings are much more detestable horible The 19. article The Nobles of the world ought to coÌ„strayne and compel the ministers of the Church to obserue and keepe the law of Iesus Christ. I answere that it standeth thus word for word in my booke Those which be on our part do preach and affirme that the church militant according to the partes which the Lord hath ordayned is deuided and consisteth in these partes That is to say Ministers of the Church which should keepe purely and sincely the ordinaunces and commaundementes of the sonne of God and the Nobles of the world that should compel and driue them to keepe the commaundementes of Iesus Christ and of the common people seruing to both these partes and endes according to the institution and ordinaunce of Iesus Christ. The 20. Article The ecclesiasticall obedience is a kynd of obedience which the priestes and monks haue inuented wtout any expresse authority of the holy scriptures I answer and confes that those words are thus written in my book I say that there be three kindes of obedience spirituall secular and ecclesiasticall The spirituall obedience is that which is onely due according to the lawe and ordinance of God vnder the whiche the Apostles of Iesus Christ dyd lyue and all Christians ought for to liue The secular obedience is that which is due according to the Ciuill lawes and ordinances The ecclesiastical obedience is such as the Priestes haue inuented without any expresse authoritie of Scripture The first kinde of obedience doth vtterly exclude from it all euill as well on his part which geueth the commandement as on his also which doth obey the same And of this obedience it is spoken in the 24. chap. of Deut. Thou shalt do all that which the priestes of the kindred of Leuy shall teach and instruct thee according as I haue coÌ„maunded them The 21. Article He that is excoÌ„municated by the pope if he refuse and forsake the iudgement of the Pope and the generall Councell and appealeth vnto Iesus Christ after he hath made hys appellation all the excommunications and curses of the Pope cannot annoy or hurt hym I aunswere that I do not acknowledge this proposition but in deede I did make my complaynt in my booke that they had both done me and such as fauoured me great wrong that they refuse to heare me in the popes court For alter the death of one pope I dyd appeale to hys successor and all that did profite me nothing And to appeale from the P. to the Councell it were to long that were euen as much as if a man in trouble should seeke an vncertayne remedy And therfore last of all I haue appealed to the head of the Church my Lord Iesus Christ for he is much more excellent and better then any pope to discusse and determine matters and causes for somuch as he cannot erre neyther yet deny iustice to him that doth aske or require it in a iust cause neither can he condemne the innocent Then spake the Cardinall of Cambray vnto hym and sayd wilt thou presume aboue S. Paule who appealed vnto the Emperour and not vnto Iesus Christ Iohn Hus answered for somuch then as I am the first the do it am I therfore to be reputed counted an hereticke And yet notwithstanding S. Paule did not appeale vnto the Emperoure of hys owne motion or will but by the will of Christ which spake vnto hym by reuelation and sayd be firme and constant for thou must go
thy names sake Amen Written in prison and in bondes in the Vigill of holy S. Iohn the Baptist who beyng in prison and in bondes for the rebuking of wickednesse was beheaded ¶ Among diuers other letters of Iohn Hus which he wrote to the great consolation of others I thought also here to intermixt an other certaine godly letter writteÌ„ out of England by a faythfull Scholler of Wickleffe as appeareth vnto Iohn Hus and the Bohemians which for the zealous affectioÌ„ therein coÌ„teined seemeth not vnworthy to be read ¶ A letter to Iohn Hus and to the Bohemians from London GReetyng and whatsoeuer can be deuised more sweete in the bowels of Christ Iesu. My dearely beloued in the Lord whom I loue in the trueth and not I onely but also all they that haue the knowledge of the trueth whiche abydeth in you and shall be with you through the grace of GOD for euermore I reioysed aboue measure when our beloued brethren came and gaue testimony vnto vs of your trueth and how you walke in the trueth I haue heard brethren how sharpely Antichrist persecuteth you in vexyng the faithfull seruauntes of Christ with diuers and straunge kyndes of afflictions And surely no maruaile if amongest you since it is so almost all the world ouer the law of Christ be too too greuously impugned and that redde Dragon hauyng so many heades of whom it is spoken in the Apocalyps haue now vomited out of his mouth that great floud by whiche he goeth about to swallow vp the woman but the most gracious God will deliuer for euer his onely and most faythfull spouse Let vs therfore cofort our selues in the Lord our God and in his vnmeasurable goodnes hopyng strongly in him which will not suffer those that loue him to be vnmercifully defrauded of any their purpose if we according to our duety shall loue him with all our hart for aduersitie should by no meanes preuaile ouer vs if there were no iniquitie raignyng in vs. Let therefore no tribulation or sorrow for Christs cause discourage vs knowing this for a surety that whosoeuer the Lord vouchsafeth to receaue to be his childreÌ„ those he scourgeth For so the mercifull father will haue them tried in this miserable life by persecutions that afterwardes hee may spare them For the golde that this high artificer hathe chosen he purgeth and trieth in this fire that he may afterwardes lay it vp in his pure treasurie For we see that the time which we shall abide here is short and transitory the life which we hope for after this is blessed and euerlasting Therefore whilest we haue time let vs take paine that we may enter into that rest What other thyng do we see in this brickle life then sorow heauinesse and sadnesse and that which is most greuous of all to the faithfull too much abusing and contempt of the lawe of the Lord. Let vs therefore endeuoure our selues as much as we may to lay holde of the things that are eternall and abiding despising in our mindes all transitory and fraile things Let vs consider the holy fellowship of our fathers that haue gone before vs. Let vs consider the Saincts of the olde and newe Testament Did they not passe through this sea of tribulation and persecution were not some of them cut in peces other some stoned others of them killed with the sword Some others of them went about in pelts and goates skinnes as the Apostle to the Hebrues witnesseth Surely they all walked straight wayes following the steppes of Christ which sayde he that ministreth vnto me let him follow me whether so euer I go c. Therfore let vs also which haue so noble examples geuen vs of the Saintes that went before vs laying away as muche as in vs lyeth the heauy burden and the yoke of sinne which compasseth vs about runne forwarde through patience to the battaile that is set before vs fixing our eyes vppon the author of faith and Iesus the finisher of the same who seeing the ioy that was set before hym suffred the paines of the crosse despising death Let vs call vppon him which suffred suche reproche against himselfe of sinners that we be not wearied fainting in our hearts but that we may heartely pray for helpe of the Lorde and may fight against his aduersary Antichrist that we may loue his law and not be deceitfull labourers but that we may deale faithfully in all things according to that that God hath vouchsafed to geue vs and that wee may labour diligently in the Lordes cause vnder hope of an euerlasting reward Behold therefore brother Hus most deaâ—ly beloued in Christe although in face vnknowen to me yet not in faith and loue for distance of places cannot separate those whom the loue of Christ doth effectually knit together be comforted in the grace which is geuen vnto thee labour like a good souldiour of Christ Iesus preach be instant in word and in example and call as many as thou canst to the way of truth for the truth of the gospel is not to be kept in silence because of friuolous censures and thunderboltes of Antichrist And therefore to the vttermost of thy power strengthen thou and confirme the members of Christ whych are weakened by the deuil and if the Lord wil vouchsafe it Antichrist shall shortly come to an end And there is one thing wherein I do greatly reioyce that in your realm and in other places God hath stirred vp the harts of some men that they can gladly suffer for the word of God imprisonment banishment and death Further beloued I knowe not what to wryte vnto you but I confesse that I could wish to powre out my whole heart if thereby I might comfort you in the lawe of the Lorde Also I salute from the bottome of my heart all the faithfull louers of the law of the Lord and specially Iacobellus your coadiutor in the gospell requiring that he will pray vnto the Lorde for me in the Vniuersall churche of Iesus Christ. And the God of peace which hath raised from the dead the shepheard of the sheepe the mighty Lorde Iesus Christ make you apt in all goodnesse to doe his will working in you that which may be pleasant in his sight All your friendes salute you which haue heard of your constancie I would desire also to see your letters wrytten backe to vs for knowe yee that they shall greatly comfort vs. At London by your seruaunt desiring to be fellow with you in your labors Ricus Wiceewitze priest vnworthy ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his friendes of Boheme THe Lord God be with you I loue the counsaile of the Lorde aboue gold and precious stone Wherfore I trust in the mercy of Iesus Christ that he wil geue me his spirit to stand in his truth Pray to the Lord for the spirit is ready and the flesh is weake The Lord almighty be the eternal reward vnto my Lords which constantly firmely and
Arelatensis published vnto thē the name of the elect bishop After this al the prelats in their robes pōtificalibus and miters and all the clergye of the city cōming vnto the conclaue the electours being likewise adourned they brought thē vnto the great church where as after great thankes geuen vnto God and the electiō agayne declared vnto the people a Hymne being song for ioy the cōgregation was dissolued This Amedeus aforesayd was a man of reuerent age of comely stature of graue and discreet behauiour also before maried Who thus being elect for Pope about Nouember was called Felix the v. and was crowned in the city of Basill in the month of Iuly There were present at his coronation Lewes Duke of Sauoy Philip Earle Gebenēs Lewes Marques of Salutze The Marques of Rotelen Cōrade of Winsperghey Chāberlain of the Empire The Earle of Dierstein The Ambassadours of the Cittyes of Strasbrough Berne Friburge Solatorne with a great multitude of other beside to the vew of 50000. persons At this coronatiou the Popes two sonnes did serue and minister to theyr father Lewes Cardinal of Hostia did set on his head the pontificall Diademe which was estemed at 30. thousand crownes It were long here to recite the whole order and solemnity of the procession or the Popes ryding about the City First proceeded the Pope vnder his Canaby of cloth of gold hauing on his head a triple crown and blessing the people as he went By him wēt the Marques of Rotelen and Conrade of Winsperge leading his horse by the bridle The procession finished they went to dinner which lasted foure full houres being excessiuely sumptuous where the Popes two sonnes were butlers to his cup. The Marques of Salutze was the stuard c. Of this Foelix thus writeth Uolaterane in his 3. booke that he being desired of certayne of the Ambassadours if he had any dogges or houndes to shew them he willed them the next day to repayre to him and he woulde shew vnto them such as he had When the Ambassadours according to the appoyntment were come he sheweth vnto them a great number of poore people and beggers sitting at his tables at meat declaring that those were hys hoūdes which he euery day vsed to feede hunting with them he trusted for the glory of heauen to come And thus you haue heard the state of this Councell hetherto which Councell endured a long season the space of 17. yeares About the 6. yeare of the Coūcell Sigismund the Emperour dyed leauing but one daughter to succeede hym in his kingdomes whom he had maryed to Albert 2. Duke of Austricke which first succeeded in the kingdome of Hūgary and Boheme being a sore aduersary to the Bohemians and afterward was made Emperour an 1438. and raigned Emperour but 2. yeares leauing his wyfe which was Sigismūd his daughter great with childe After which Albert succeeded his brother Frederick the third Duke of Austrich in the Empire c. wherof more Christ willing hereafter In the meane time Eugenius hearing of the death of Sigismund aboue recited began to worke the dissolutiō of the Councel of Basill and to transferre it to Ferraria pretending the comming of the Grecians Notwithstanding the Councel of Basill through the disposition of God and the worthines of Cardinall Arelatensis constantly endured Albeit in the said Councell were many stops and practises to empeach the same beside the sore plague of pestilence which fell in the Citie during the sayd Councell In the which plague time besides the death of many worthy men Aeneas Syluius also himselfe the writer compiler of the whole history of that Councell sitting at the feete of the Bishops of Tournon and of Lubecke lay sicke iij. dayes of the same sore as is aboue touched and neuer thought to escape They that died departed with this exhortation desiring mē to pray to God that he would conuert the harts of them that stooke to Eugenius as Pope against that Councell as partly is afore noted and now repeated againe for the better marking Arelatensis being most instantly exhorted by his frends to flie that danger could by no meanes be intreated to auoide fearing more the daunger of the Church then of his owne life Beside these so great difficulties obstacles to stay and hinder this Councell strange it was to behold the mutation of mens minds Of whom such as first seemed to fauour the Councell after did impugne it and such as before were against it in the end shewed themselues most frends vnto the same The chiefe Cardinals prelates the more they had to loose the sooner they slipt away or els lurked in houses or townes neare and absented thēselues for feare so that the stay of the Councell most rested vpō their Proctours Doctours Archdeacōs Deanes Prouostes Priours and such other of the inferiour sort Wherof Aeneas Syluius in his 183. Epistle maketh this relation where one Caspar Schlicke the Emperours Chauncelour writeth to the Cardinal Iulian in these words Those Cardinals saith he which so long time magnified so highly the authoritie of the Church and of generall Councels seeming as though they were ready to spend their liues for the same now at the sight of one letter from their king wherin yet no death was threatned but onely losse of their promotions slipt away frō Basil. And in the same Epistle deridingly commendeth thē as wise men that had rather lose their faith then their flocke Albeit saith he they departed not farre away but remained about Solotorne waiting for other commandements from their Prince Wherby it may appeare how they did shrinke away not willingly but the Burse quoth he bindeth faster then true honour Quid enim saluis infamia nummis That is to say what matter maketh the name of a man so his money be safe Haec Aeneas Moreouer in one of the Sessions of the said Councell the worthy Cardinall Arelatensis is sayde thus to haue reported that Christ was sold for xxx pence but I saide he was solde much more deare For Gabriell otherwise called Eugenius Pope offered 60. thousand crownes who so would take me present me vnto him And they that tooke the said Cardinall afterward excused their fact by another coulour pretending the cause for that the Cardinals brother what time the Armiakes wasted Alsatia had wrought great dammage to the inhabitants there and therfore they thought said they that they might lawfully lay handes vpon a Frenchman wheresoeuer they might take him At length by the Bishop of Strasbrough Rupert and the said City the matter was taken vp and he rescued Wherein no doubt appeared the hand of God in defending his life from the pestilent danger of the Pope his aduersary Ex Paralip Abbat Vrsper And thus farre hauing proceeded in the matters of this foresayd Councell vntill the election of Amadeus called Pope Foelix v. before we prosecute the rest that remaineth thereof to be
no further but to Fabian and Hall lacketh no good wil in him but only a little matter to make a perfect sycophant And admit the sayde name of Onley could not be founde in those wryters yet it were not vnpossible for a man to haue two names especially if he were a religious man to beare the name of the towne where he was born beside his own proper surname But nowe what if I M. Cope can auouch and bring foorth to you the name of Roger Onley out of sufficient recorde which you seeme not to haue yet read Haue yee not then done well and properly thinke you so bitterly to flee in my face and to barke so egerly all this while at moneshine in the water hauing no more cause almoste against me theÌ„ against the man in the Moone And now least you shoulde thinke me so much vnprouided of iust authority for my defence as I see you vnprouided of modestie and patience wryte you to your prompter or suborner where so euer he lurketh here in England to sende you ouer vnto Louane the booke of Iohn Harding a Chronicler more auncient then either Fabian or Hall printed in the house of Richard Grafton Anno 1543. where turne to the fol. 223. fac b. lin 19. and there shall you finde and reade these wordes Againe the Church and the king cursedly By helpe of one maister Roger Onley c. By the whyche woordes yee must necessarily confesse Roger Onley to be the name of the man either els must ye needes deny the author For otherwise that master Roger Bolingbroke was the onely helper to the Duchesse in that fact by no wise it can stande with the story of these authors which say that 4. other besides hym were coÌ„demned for the same erune c. And moreouer thought the sayd Sir R. Onley was no knight as I haue saide in my former edition yet this yee cannot deny by the testimonie of them that haue sene his workes but that he was a Priest which you wil graunt to be a knights fellow And thus much for the name and condition of M. Roger Onley Fourthly as concerning Margaret Iourdeman whoÌ„ ye call the witch of Eye ye offer me herein great wrong to say that I make her a martyr which was a wytche when as I here professe confesse and ascertaine both you and all English men both present al posterity hereafter to come that this Margaret Iourdeman I neuer spake of neuer thought of neuer dreamed of nor did euer heare of before you named her in your booke your selfe So farre is it of that I eyther with my will or against my will made any martyr of her Furthermore I professe and denounce in like manner the neither haue you any iust or congrue occasion in my boke so to iudge much lesse to raile of me For where in expresse words I do speake of the moÌ„ther of the Lady Yong what occasion haue you therby to slander me and my boke with Margarete Iourdeman which Margarete whether shee was a witche or not I leaue her to the Lorde As for me neither did I knowe of her then nor did I meane of her nowe But because I couple her in the same story you say To this I say because shee was the mother of a Ladie I thought to ioyne her w e an other Lady in the same story as in one pue together although in one cause I will not say And yet notwtstanding I doe so couple the saide mother w e the Duchesse in such distinet difference of yeares that you M. Cope might casily haue vnderstande or beside you no man els would haue thought the contrary but that Margaret Iouedeman was neither heere in my booke nor yet many memento For the wooordes of my storie are playne whereas the condemnation of the Lady Eleanor of the mother of Lady Young being referred to the yeare of our Lord 1441. I doe also in the same story through the occasion of that Ladie inforte mention of the mother of the Ladie Yong declaring in expresse woordes that shee folowed certayne yeares after in the end of that chapter do name also the yeare of her burning to be 1490. whiche was 50. yeares after the death of Onely and Margaret Iourdeman by the computatioÌ„ of which yeares it is playne that no other woman could be noted in that place but only the Lady Younges mother But M Cope continuing still in his wrangling mood obiecteth agayne for that in my Callendar the sayd Ladye Younges mother hath the next day in the Catalogue next after the death of Roger Onley whiche day pertayneth properly to Margaret Iourdeman which was burned the same day in Smithfield not to the Ladyes mother c. What order was taken in placing the names dayes what is that to me If he whiche had the disposing of the Catalogue did place them so in monthes as he sawe them ioyned in chapiters not perusing peraduenture nor abuising the chapters that doth nothing preiudice the truth of my story which sufficiently doth clare it selfe in distincting theÌ„ rightly in names also in yeares as is afore declared Fiftly and lastly hauing thus sufficiently aunswered to your circumstanunces of persons names and times M. Cope I will nowe enter to encounter with you concerning the fact and crime obiected to the Lady Duches and to the rest with this protestation before premised vnto the reader that if the fact be true and so done is reported in the histories of Fabian Halle and harding I desire the reader then so to take me as though I do not here deale withall nor speake of the matter but vtterly to haue pretermitted and dispuncted the same But for somuch as the deed and offence layd and geuen forth agaynst these parties may be a matter made of euil wil compacted rather then true in deede therefore I doe but onely moue a question by way of history not as defending nor commending nor commemorating the thing if it be true but onely mouing the question whether it is to be iudged true or suspected rather to be false and forged and so hauing briefly propounded certayne coniectural suspicious or supposals concerning that matter to passe it ouer neither medling on the one side nor on the other The first coÌ„iecture why it may be possible that this act of treason layd to the charge of the Duches Roger Oneley agaynst the king may be vntrue is this that the sayde Oneley otherwise named Bolingbroke tooke it vppon hys death that they neuer intended any such thing as they were condemned for The second coniecture for that the Lady Eleanor and Onely seemed then to fauour and fauour of that religion set forth by wicklesse and therefore like enough that they were haâ—d of the clergy Furthermore what hatred practise of Papistes can do it is not vnknowne The third coniecture for that the sayd mayster Roger Onely falsly
mischiefe For vpon the necke of this matter as witnesseth Fabian Polychronicon and Hall whiche followeth Polych first ensued the condemnation of L. Elianour the Duches and her Chapleynes as ye haue heard before Whereby it may appeare the sayd Duches more of malice then any iust cause this to haue bene troubled Also within vi yeares after followed the lamentable destruction of the Duke himselfe as hereafter more is to be declared About which time or not long after an 1443. the steeple of Paules was set on fire by lightening and at last by dilligent labour of helpers the fire was quenched And after the condemnation of lady Elianour the Duches aforesayd within few yeares an 1445. followed the death of Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Cant. by whom she was condemned in S. Stephens chappell at Westin for penaunce to beare a taper through cheapside three sondry times and afterward outlawed to the I le of Manne vnder the custody of syr Iohn Standly knight This Hēry Chichesley builded in hys time 2. Colledges in the vniuersitie of Oxford the one called Alsolne Colledge the other named Barnard Colledge Proceeding now to the yeare wherein suffered Humfrey that good Duke of Gloucester which was the yeare of that Lord. 1447. first we will begin in few words to intreat of his life conuersation then of the maner and cause of hys death As touching the ofspring and dissent of this Duke first he was the sonne of Henry the fourth brother to kyng Henry the fift and vncle to kyng Henry the sixt assigned to be the gouernour and protector of his person Of manners he seemed meeke and gentle louing the common wealth a supporter of the poore commons of wit wisdome discreet and studious well affected to religion and a frend to veritie no les enemy to pride ambitiō especially in hauty prelates which was his vndoing in this presēt euil world And which is seldome rare in such princes of that calling he was both learned himselfe no lesse geuen to study as also a singular fauourer patron to them which were studious learned And that my commendation of him may haue the more credite I wil produce the testimony of learned writers who liuing in hys time not only do cōmend his famous knowledge and ripenes of learning in him but also commit submit their works to his iudgement to be examined Of whiche writers one is Petrus de Monte writing De virtutū vitiorum differentia who in his Epistle dedicatory beginning with the singuler commendation of this Duke and afterward speaking De optimarum artium liberaliumque scientiarum peritia sayeth thus Cui tu quidem omni conatu omni ingenio atque studio incumbis adeo vt nihil tibi sine librorum lectione iocundum gratum aut certe delectabile videatur c. And in further processe of his worke thus he further declareth saying Delectaris autem non vna tantum arte aut scientia quanquam id quidem esset satis verum fere omnibus earumque codices magna quadam auiditate legisti c. Besides this Petrus de Mōte let vs heare also the iudgement of an other writer of the same age named Lapiscastellius who likewise dedicating to the sayd Duke Humfry his booke intituled Comparatio studiorum rei militaris amongst diuers other words cōmēdatory hath these as follow Ad te potissimum mitto quod horum te optimum sapientissimum iudicem fore existimo qui vt ex integerrimo pat domino Zenone Baiocensi episcopo homine tuae laudis cupidissimo accepi ita in his humanitatis studiis inuigilares vt nullus toto terrarū orbe princeps nec doctrina nec eloquentia nec humanitate tecum comparandus sit c. Many other argumentes and places may be brought to declare what is to be esteemed of the learning and studious wit of this noble Prince Furthermore as the learning of this Prince was rare and memorable so was the discreete wisedome and singular prudence in him no lesse to be considered as for the more manifest proofe thereof I thought here good amongst many other his godly doings to recite one example reported as well by the penne of syr Thomas More as also by M. William Tindall the true Apostle of these our latter dayes to the intent to see and note not only the craftye working of false miracles in the clergye but also that the prudent discretion of this high and mighty prince the fore sayd Duke Humfrey may geue vs better to vnderstand what man he was The story lyeth thus In the yong dayes of this king Henry the sixt beyng yet vnder the gouernance of this Duke Humfrey his protector there came to S. Albones a certayne begger wyth his wife and there was walking about y◠towne begging fiue or sixe dayes before the kinges comming thether saying that he was borne blind and neuer saw in his lyfe was warned in hys dreame that he shuld come out of Barwik where he sayd he had euer dwelled to seek S. Albon and that he had bene at his shrine and had not bene holpē and therefore he would go and seek him at some other place for he had heard some say since he came that S. Albones body shoulde be at Colon and in deede suche a contention hath there bene But of truth as I am surely informed he lyeth here at S. Albones sauing some Reliques of him whiche they there shew shryned But to tell you foorth when the king was comen and the towne full sodainly this blynde man at S. Albones shrine had hys sight agayne and a miracle solemnly ronge and Te Deum song so that nothing was talked of in al the towne but this miracle So happened it thē that Duke Humfrey of Glocester a man no les wife then also well learned hauing great ioye to see suche a miracle called the poore man vnto him and first shewing himselfe ioyous of Gods glory so shewed in the getting of his sight and exhorting him to meekenes and to no ascribing of any part of that worship to himself nor to be proud of the peoples prayse which would call him a good godly man therby at last he looked well vpon his eyne and asked whether he could see nothing at al in al his life before And when as well his wife as himselfe affirmed fastly no then hee looked aduisedly vpon his eyen againe and sayd I beleue you very well for me thinketh ye cannot see well yet Yes syr quod he I thanke God and hys holy martyr I can see now as well as any mā Yea can quod the duke what colour is my gowne Then anon the begger tolde him What colour quoth he is this mans gowne He told him also and so forth without any sticking he told him the names of all that colours that could be shewed him And when the Duke saw that he
also George Pogie bracius who then stoode nearest to the King vnto whome one Chilianus plaieng the Parasite about the King as the fashion is of such as faine themselues fooles to make other men as very fooles as they spake in this wise as foloweth with what countenance you do behold this our seruice I see right well but your hart I do not see Say then doth not the order of this our Religion seeme vnto you decent and comely Do you not see how many and how great princes yea the king himselfe do follow one order and vniformitie And why do you then follow rather your Preacher Rochezana then these Do you thinke a few Bohemians to be more wise then all the Church of Christ besides Why then do you not forsake that rude and rusticall people and ioine to these Nobles as you are a noble man your selfe Unto whome thus Pogiebracius sagely againe doth aunswere If you speake these words of your selfe sayth be you are not the man whome you faine your selfe to be and so to you I aunswere as not to a foole But if you speake this by the suggestion of others then must I satisfie them Heare therefore As touching the Ceremonies of the Church euery man hath a conscience of his owne to follow As for vs we vse such Ceremonies as we trust do please God Neither is it in our arbitrement to beleeue what we will our selues The mind of man being perswaded with great reasons is captiuated wil he nill he and as nature is instructed and taught so is she drawne in some one way and in some another As for my selfe I am fully perswaded in the Religion of my preachers If I should follow thy Religion I might perchance deceiue men going contrary to mine owne conscience but I can not deceiue God who seeth the harts of all Neither shall it become mee to frame my selfe lyke to thy disposition That which is meete for a Iester is not likewise conuenient for a noble man And these wordes eyther take to thy selfe as spoken to thee if thou bee a wise man or else I referre them to those which set thee a worke Ex Aen. Sylu. in Hist. Bohem. After the King was returded from the Bohemians againe to Austria the Hungarians likewise made their petitions to the king that he would also come vnto thē The gouernour of Hūgarie as ye before haue heard was Ioannes Huniades whose victorious acts against the Turks are famous Against this Huniades wicked Ulricus Earle of Cilicia did all he could with the King to bring him to destructiō and therfore caused the king to send for him vp to Uienna and there priuely to woorke hys death But Huniades hauing thereof intelligence offereth hymselfe wythin Hungary to serue hys Prince to all affaires Out of the lande where he was it was neyther best sayde hee for the Kynge nor safest for hym selfe to come The Earle being so disappoynted came downe wyth certaine Nobles of the Courte to the borders of Hungarie thynking eyther to apprehend him and bryng hym to Uienna or there to dispatch hym Huniades without in the fieldes sayde hee woulde common wyth hym wythin the Towne he would not be brought After that an other trayne also was laide for hym that vnder pretence of the kings safe-conduct he shoulde meete the king in the broade fieldes of Uienna But Huniades suspecting deceit came in dede to the place appoynted where hee neither seeing the Kyng to come nor the Earle to haue any safe conduct for hym was mooued and not without cause against the Earle declaring howe it was in hys power there to slay him which went about to seeke hys bloud but for the reuerence of the king he would spare him and let him goe Not long after this the Turke wyth a great power of fighting men to the number of an hundreth and fifteene thousande arriued in Hungarie where he laid siege to the Citie Alba. But through the mercifull hand of God Iohn Huniades and Capistranus a certaine Minorite wyth a small garrison of Christian souldiors gaue him the repusse and put him to flight wyth all hys mighty hoste Whereof more Christ willing heereafter Ex hist Bohemie Aen. Syluij Huniadés shortly after this victorie deceased Of whose death when the king and the Earle did vnderstande they came the more boldly into Hungarie where hee being receiued by Ladislaus Huniades tonne into the Towne of Alba there vewed the places where the Turkes before had pitched theyr tentes When thys Ladislaus heard that the king was comming first toward the towne obediently he opened to hym the gates Foure thousand only of armed souldiours he debarred from entring the Citie In the meane time while the King was there resident in the Citie the Earle with other nobles did sitte in counsaile requiring also Ladislaus to resorte vnto them who first doubting with hymselfe what he might doe at length putteth on a priuie coate of maile and commeth to them Whether the Earle first beganne wyth him or he wyth the Earle it is not knowen The opinion is of some that Ulricus first called him traitor for shutting the gates against the kings soldiours Howsoeuer the occasion began thys is vndoubted that Ulricus taking his sworde from hys page let flie at his head To breake the blowe some putting vp their hands had their fingers cut of The Hungarians hearing a noise tumult wythin the chamber brake it vpon them there incontinent slewe Ulrike the Earle wounding and cutting him almost alto peeces The King hearing thereof although he was not a little discontented thereat in his minde yet seeing there was then no other remedy dissembled his griefe for a time Frō thence the king tooke his iourny againe to Buda accompanied wyth the foresayde Ladislaus who passyng by the towne where the wife of Huniades was mourning for the death of her husband seemed with many faire wordes to comfort her and after he had there sufficiently repasted hym selfe wyth such pretence of dissembled loue and fained fauour that they were without all suspition feare from thence he set forward in hys iourney taking wyth him the two sonnes of Huniades Ladislaus and Mathias who were right ready to wait vpon him The king being come to Buda whether of his owne head or by sinister counsell set on when hee had them at a vauntage caused bothe the sonnes of Huniades to witte Ladislaus and Mathias to be apprehended And first was brought foorth Ladislaus the elder sonne to the place of execution there to be beheaded where meekely he suffered being charged wyth no other crime but thys published by the voyce of the cryer saying Thus are they to be chastened which are rebelles against their Lord. Peucerus wryting of his death addeth thys moreouer that after the hangman had 3. blowes at his necke yet notwythstanding the sayd Ladislaus hauing his hands bound behinde hym after the thirde stroke
parte of consent therein and would take his part neither durst offer him any harme for that his doing nor yet could wel aduise with themselues what was best to do for feare of priuy confederacie within themselues Thus while Lascanus the chiefe captaine of the Christians aforesayd with his fellowe souldiours were in a mase what to doe or not to do in the meane time came one running who geuing a signe both to the Christians and the Turkes to hold theyr hands and weapons for that it was against all lawe of warre to fight after peace and truce taken our men as they were commaunded went into the inward tower The turkes in the meane time had got into the Castle and occupyed all the vtter parties Then was Salamanca by the consent of the rest sent out to the Turk who there being stayde that night the next morrowe the Turkes bull or warant was sent into the Castle permitting free libertie to the Christians to depart with bag and baggage Who now beyng ready to depart first were coÌ„maunded by the turkes compassing them round about to cast from them theyr dagges launces and battaile axes into the trench Then comming to the gate to go out theyr swordes were taken from them looking then for nothing but present death At last wheÌ„ they were come a little further other were sent to them to discharge them of theyr helmettes their tergattes currettes and what soeuer peece of harnes was about them Whereupon great feare came vpon them least some great cruelty should be shewed vpon them SolymaÌ„ after he had long deliberated with himself whether to kil theÌ„ or not at last contrary to all expectatioÌ„ granted theyr liues but before they should be dismissed he first caused them in derision of Christianitie to be bayted with scornes and mockes throughout all the Turkish army and so the next day commaunded them being stript out of theyr coats and apparell to be reduced againe into the castle by companies setting ouer them certayne turkes with cudgels battes to lay vpon their backes and sides causing them to bury the dead carcases and to gather vp the rubbish broken downe from the castlewalles and to scoure the ditches Which done the next day following he demaunded of them by an interpreter whether they would enter wages with hym take horse and armour to serue hym in his Warres which condition diuers for feare were contented to take seyng no other remedy to auoyd present death Some neyther by manasing wordes nor for any feare of death coulde be compelled thereunto of whom certayn which stoode stoughtly in refusing thereof were presently slayne whome I may worthely recite in the number and catalogue of holy martyrs Of the foresayde christians part were caryed ouer the riuer of Danubius not without great vilany contumely most despitefull For some had theyr wiues taken from them and caryed away some had theyr wyues rauished before theyr face and such as made or shewed any resistance therat had their wiues before them cast into the riuer and drowned also theyr infantes and yong children beyng appoynted by the turkes to the abhominable order of the Ianizarites mentioned before pag. 736. theyr parentes not consenting thereunto were precipitate and throwne into the riuer and drowned All whiche thinges are testified by Iohn Martinus Stella in hys Epistles in print extant written to his two brethren William Michaell c. Whiche Mart Stella moreouer this addeth affirmeth that he hymselfe being the same time at Uienna did see one of the foresaid wiues who being holden fast by the heare of the head yet notwithstanding hauing her heare pluckt off cast her selfe into the riuer Danubius for the singuler loue to her husband and so swamme to the shippe where he was And thus this miserable company of Germaynes Spanyards and ItaliaÌ„s mixt together macerate with labours with hunger pyned with watchinges dolours and sorow consumed came at length to Schinda When the tidings therof was noysed at Uienna partly with feare and dread partly with indignation all mens hartes were moued vexed diuersly Some thought them not worthy to be receiued into their citty shewing themselues so dastardly and cowardly Other thought agayne that mercy was to be shewed vnto them and commended their fact for that they being so few vnfurnished of ayde neither able to match by any meanes with suche an innumerable multitude of the turkes kept themselues till better time might serue theÌ„ But howsoeuer the matter was to be thought of the captaines brought the poore remnant of that rufull company vnto possidonium where the sayd Captayns were layd fast and their kept in durance to render accompt of the whole matter howe it was wrought and handled And thus haue ye the lamentable story of Strigonium The Turke proceeding in his victories conducted his army next vnto Tath and to the parties lying nere about Comaron This Tath was also a strong hold in Hungary wherein were placed certayne garrisons pertly of the Germaynes partly of the Italians The chieâ—tayne of the Italians was one Anniball Tosso constitute by Philipus Torneilius This Tasso was a man well experte in prowes of warre but of a filthy corrupt life also a foule swearer and horrible blasphemer of God and his saintes To make the story shorte this forte of Tathe before anye siege was layde vnto it was yelded and geuen vp to the Turkes vpon what conditions or by whose meanes the author sheweth not Thus much he sheweth that the sayd Anniball shortly vpoÌ„ the same returning into Italy was commaunded by Tornellius aforesaid to be apprehended and beheaded After the turkes had subuerted and destroyed the forte of Tathe they turned their power against Alba surnamed Regalis for that the kinges of HuÌ„gary haue bene always wont there to be crowned and buryed This Alba is a litle well compacted citie in Hungary hauing on the one side a marishe somewhat foggishe or fenny whiche made the town lesse assaultable But nere to the same was a woode from the which the turkes euery day with vi C. cartes brought such matter of wood and trees felled for the same purpose into the marish that within lesse then 12. dayes they made it apte and harde to their feete whiche the townes men thought neuer could be gone vppon but onely in the hard frostes of wynter At the first beginning of the siege there stoode a little without the munitions in the front of the citie a certayne church or Monastery whiche the Cittizens pretending to mayntayne and keepe agaynst the turkes had priuily coÌ„ueyed light matter easely to take flame with pouder in secret places therof and had hid also fire withal Whiche done they as agaynst theyr willes being driuen backe withdrew themselues within the munitions wayting the occasions when this fire woulde take Thus the turkes hauing the possession of the churche sodenly the fire comming to the pouder raysed vp the
that they did not yeld themselues in time Thus the turke whether they yelded to hym or not neuer spared the people and flocke of Christ. As the false cruell Turk was thus raging in Hungary and intended further to rage without all mercy and pitie of the Christians and easely might then haue preuayled and gone whether he would for that Charles the Emperour and Franciscus the french king were the same tyme in warre and hostilitie and also other Christen Princes as Henry Duke of Brunswike against Iohn Fredericke Duke of Saxonie also Princes and rulers were contending among themselues beholde the gracious prouidence of our Lord and God toward vs who seeing the misery hauing pittie of hys poore Christians sodeinely as with a snafle reined this raging beast and brought him out of Europe into his owne country againe by occasion of the Persians who were then in great preparation of war agaynst the turkes had inuaded hys dominion By reason wherof the turkes was kept there occupyed fighting with the Persians a long continuance Whiche warres at length being atchiued and finished wherein the sayd Turke lost great victoryes with slaughter of many thousandes of his Turkes he was not onely prouoked by the instigation of certaine euil disposed Hungarians but also occasioned by the discord of Christian Princes to returne agayn into Europe in hope to subdue all the partes thereof vnto his dominion Whereunto when he had leuyed an armye incredible of such a multitude of turks as the like hath not lightly bene heard of see agayne the mercifull prouidence protection of our God toward his people And as the Turke was thus intending to set forward with this innumerable multitude against the Christians the hand of the Lorde sent such a pestilence through all the turkes army and dominions reaching from Bithynia and from Thracia to Macedonia and also to Hungary that all the turkes possessions almost seemed nothing els but as a heape of dead corses whereby his viage for that time was stopped and he almost compelled to seeke a new army Beside this plague of the Turkes aforesayde whiche was worse to them then any warre other lets also and domesticall calamities through Gods prouidence happened vnto Solymannus the great rouer and robber of the world which stayd him at home from vexing the christians especially touching hys eldest sonne Mustapha This Mustapha being hated and partly feared of Rustanus the chiefe counsailour about the Turke and of Rosa the turkes concubine after his wife was diuers times complayned of to his father accused at length so brought into suspicion and displeasure of the turke by them aforesayd that in conclusion hys father caused him to be sent for to hys pauilion where 6. Turkes with visours were appoynted to put hym to death Who comming vppon hym put after theyr manner a small corde or bowstring full of knottes about hys necke so throwing him downe vpon the ground not suffering hym to speake one word to hys father with the switch therof throtcled strangled him to death his father standing in a secret corner by and beholding the same Whiche facte being perpetrate afterward when the Turke would haue geuen to an other sonne of hys and of Rosa called Bianger the treasures horse armour ornamentes and the prouince of Mustapha his brother Bianger crying out for sorow of his brothers death phy of thee sayth he to hys father thou impious and wretched dog traytour murderer I cannot cal thee father take the treasures the horse and armour of Mustapha to thy selfe and wyth that taking out hys dagger thrust it through hys own body And thus was Solyman murderer parricide of hys owne sonnes which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1552. Wherein notwithstanding is to be noted the singular prouidence and loue of the Lord toward his afflicted christians For this Mustapha as he was couragious greatly expert and exercised in all practise of warre so had he a cruell hart maliciously set to shed the bloud of christians Wherfore great cause haue we to congratulate to geue thanks to god for the happy taking away of this Mustapha And no lesse hope also and good comfort we may conceaue of our louing Lord hereby ministred vnto vs to thinke y◠our mercifull God after these sore afflictions of his Christians vnder these 12. Turks afore recited now after this Solyman intendeth some gratious good worke to Christendom to reduce release vs out of this so long miserable turkish captiuitie as may be hoped now by takyng away these yong impes of this impious generation before they should come to worke theyr conceaued malice against vs the Lord therefore be glorified and praysed Amen Moreouer as I was in writing hereof oportunely came to my handes a certayne writing out of Germanye certifyeng vs of suche newes victory of late atchieued against the turke as may not a little increase our hope and comfort vs touching the decay and ruine of the Turks power tyranny against vs. Which newes are these that after y◠turkish tyrant had besieged with an army of 30000. men the famous strong town and castle of Iula in Hungary lyeng 40. dutch myles beyond the riuer Danubius which cittye had by the space of 6. weekes susteined many grieuous assaultes God through hys great mercy goodnes so comforted the sayd towne of Iula and the poore Christians therein at theyr earnest prayers that the Turke with all hys hoste was driuen backe by the handes of the generall called Karetshim Laslaw and his valiaunt company who not onely defended the said town but also constrayned the Turks to retyre to the great shame and confusion with a great slaughter of the turkish rable For the whiche the euerlasting God be praysed for euer The maner of the ouerthrow was this As the foresaid generall did see his aduauntage with Captayne George and other horsemen of the Sclesians and Hungarians they set on the rereward of the Turkes and killed about 8000. of thē and tooke also some of their artillery and followed them so fast y◠the Turkes were constrayned to flye into a marishe ground and to breake the wheeles of the rest of theyr artillary to saue themselues and therwith they got a very rich booty rescuing besides and taking from the Turks a great number of christian prisoners Like thankes also are to be geuen to God for the prosperous successe geuen to Magotschie the valiaunt Captaine of Erla who making toward the Turkes and recountring with the Tartarians slue of them about 8. hundreth Not long after this it happened through the like prouidence of our God a turkish Captayne called Begen accompanyed with a thousand freshe horsemen came newly out of Turky to go toward the citty named Quinque Ecclesiae or Finffenkyrchen with whome the Erle of Serin by the way did encounter and in the right setting vpon hym killed the captayne and tooke
was an Illyrian but whatsoeuer he was certayne it is that the Turk himselfe was much more beastiall then was the very brute Oxe which being a beast shewed more sence of humanity to a dead man thē one mā did to an other Ex Leonic Chalcondyla To this crueltye adde moreouer that beside these 500. Methonians thus destroyed at Constantinople in the said City of Methone all the townes men also were slayne by the forsayd Captayn Omares and among them theyr Bishop likewise was put to death Ex Andrea de Lacuna ex Wolfgango alijs Iohn Faber in his Oration made before king Henrye the 8. at the appointment of king Ferdinandus and declaring therin the miserable cruelty of the Turkes toward al christians as also toward the bishops and ministers of the church testifieth how that in Mitilene in Constantinople and Trapezunda what Byshops Archbishops or other ecclesiasticall and religious persons the Turks could find they brought them out of the cityes into the fieldes there to be slaine like Oxen and Calues The same Faber also writing of the battell of Solyman in Hungary where Ludouicus the king of Hūgary was ouerthrown declareth that 8. Byshops in the same field were slayne And moreouer when the Archbishop of Strigon and Paulus the Archbishop Colossensis were found dead Solyman caused thē to be taken vp to be beheaded and chopt in small pieces an 1526. What christian hart will not pity the incredible slaughter done by the Turkes in Euboia where as the sayd Faber testifieth that innumerable people were sticked gored vpon stakes diuers were thrust through with a hoat iron childrē and infants not yet wayned from the mother were dashed agaynst the stones many cut a sūder in the midst Ex Iohan Fabro alijs But neuer did country taste and feele more the bitter deadly tyranny of the Turkes then did Rasia called Mysia inferior now Seruia Where as writeth Wolfgangus Dreschlerus the prince of the sayde countrey being sent for vnder fayre pretence of words promises to come speak with the Turke after he was come of his own gentlenes thinking no harme was apprehended wretchedly fasly put to death his skin flain of his brother sister brought to Constantinople for a triumph and all the nobles of his country as Faber addeth had theyr eyes put out c. Briefly to conclude by the vehement and furious rage of these cursed cayrifes it may seme that Satan the old dragon for the great hatred he beareth to Christ hath styred them vp to be the butchers of all christen people inflaming theyr beastly hartes with suche malice cruelty against the name and religion of Christ that they degenerating frō the nature of men to deuils neither by reason wil be ruled nor by any bloud or slaughter satisfied Like as in the primitine age of the Church and in the time of Dioclesian and Maximiliā whē the deuil saw that he could not preuaile against the person of Christ which was risen agayne he turned all his fury vpon his sely seruants thinking by the Romayn Emperours vtterly to extinct the name and profession of Christ out from the earth So in this latter age of the world Satan being let lose agayne rageth by the Turkes thinking to make no end of murdering and killing till he haue brought as he entendeth the whole church of Christ with all the professors therof vnder foot But the Lord I trust will once send a Constantinus to vanquish proud Maxētius Moyses to drowne indurate Pharao Cyrus to subdue the stout Babilonian And thus much hitherto touching our christian brethrē which were slain destroied by these blasphemous turks Now forsomuche as besides these aforesayde many other were pluckt away violently from theyr country from their wiues children from liberty from all their possessions into wretched captiuity and extreme pouerty it remaineth likewise to entreat somewhat also cōcerning the cruel maner of the Turkes handling of the sayd christian captiues And first here is to be noted that that turke neuer cōmeth into Europe to war against the christiās but there foloweth after his army a great number of brokers marchaunts such as buy men children to sell again bringing with thē long cheines in hope of great cheates In the which cheynes they linke thē by 50. 60. together such as remayne vndestroyd with the sword whō they buy of the spoiles of thē that rob spoyle the Christian countryes Which is lawfull for any of the Turkes armye to doe so that the tenth of their spoyle or pray whatsoeuer it be be reserued to the head Turke that is to the great mayster theefe Of such as remayne for tithe if they be aged of whom very fewe be reserued aliue because little protite commeth of that age they be solde to the vse of husbandry or keeping of beastes If they be young men or women they be sent to certein places there to be instructed in theyr language and Artes as shall be most profitable for theyr aduauntage such are called in theyr tongue Sarai and the first care of the Turkes is this to make them deny the Christian religion and to be circumcised and after that they are appointed euery one as he semeth most apte either to the learning of their lawes or els to learn the feates of war Their first rudimēt of war is to handle the bow first beginning with a weake bow and so as they growe in strength comming to a stronger bow if they misse the marke they are sharply beaten theyr allowance is two pence or three pence a day till they come take wages to serue in war Some are brought vp for the purpose to be placed in the number of the wicked Ianizarites that is the order of the Turks champions which is the most abhominable cōdition of al other Of these Ianizaraites see before pag. 736. And if any of the foresayd yong men or children shal appeare to excell in any beuty him they so cutte that no part of that whiche nature geueth to man remayneth to be seene in all his body wherby while the freshnes of age continueth he is compelled to serue theyr abhominable abhomination and when age cōmeth then they serue in stead of Eunuches to wayte vpon Matrones or to keepe horses and Mules or els to be scullians and drudges in theyr kitchins Such as be young maydens beautifull are deputed for concubines The whiche be of meane beautye serue for matrones to theyr drudgery worke in theyr houses chābers or els are put to spinning and such other labors but so that it is not lawful for them either to professe their christian religiō or euer to hope for any liberty And thus much of them which fall to the Turke by tithe The other which are bought and sold amongst priuate subiects first are allured with faire words and promises
wicked accuser and after a martyr Nicanor one of the seuen Deacons with 2000. other martyred Ex Dorotheo in Synops Symon a Deacon martyred S. Thomas the Apostle suffered Symon Zelotes crucified Thaddeus the Apostle slayne Simon Cananeus crucified Marke the Euangelist burned Battholomew the Apostle crucified and beheaded Ex Ioan. de Monte Regals Andrew the Apostle crucified for the Gospel Ex Hieronemo in Catologo scrip Eccles. Ex Cypriano lib. De duplici Martyrio Ex Barnardo serm 2. de Sanct. Andraa The words of Andrew to the CouÌ„sell The feruencie of Andrew agaynst Idolatry The constant fayth of Andrew to the end The crosse here is not taken for the materiall crosse of wood but for the maner of death vpon the Crosse whiche death was to him welcome S. Mathew the Apostle slayne with a speare Euseb lib. 3. Cap. 24. 39. Irenaus lib. 3. cap. 1. Hiero. in catalogo script Mathias the Apostle stoned and headed Philip the Apostle crucified Ex Isido lib. de patribus noui testaÌ„ Iames Byshop of Ierusalem Fx Clemente Ex Egesippo in Commenturro Apoc. 12. Cap. 3. Luc. 23. Iosephus lib. 20. Martyrs The first x. persecutions in the primitiue Church The sondry tormentes of the holy Martyrs in the Primitiue Church Aug. de Ciuit. Lib. 22. cap. 6. The number of holy Martyrs in the primitiue Church 1 The first persecution Anno. 67. Histor. Ecclesi Lib. 2. Cap. 24.25.26 Orosius Lib. 7. Nero thought to be Antichrist S. Peter the Apostle crucified at Rome Hieron lib. Deuiris illustris This report seemeth neyther to come of Ierome not to be true in Peter Egesippus Lib. 3. De excidio Hieroso cap. 2. Abdias lib. 1. De vitae Patri Euseb. lib. 30 hist. eccle c. 30. Peters wife put to death for Christ. The wordes of Peter to hys wife goyng to death Paule the Apostle Ex Hieronimo Lib. de viris illust Saule brought vp vnder Gamaliell Saule a persecutor Saule conuerted Saulus turned to Paulus Paule sent to the Gentiles Act. 28. 2. Tim. 4. The epistles of S. Paule to viâ— Churches The Epistle to the Hebrues The Epistle to Laodicia Abdias de viris lib. 2. Paule declareth his doctrine to the Emperour The summe of Paules doctrine Paule condemned Paule suffereth A Legende miracle The story of Abdias suspected Historyes doe varry about the tyme of their Martyrdome If this be true that PrudeÌ„tius recordeth of Paule to suffer vnder Nero and the yeare after Peter then is it false which Hierome before testifieth Peter to suffer the 〈◊〉 yeare of Nero. The second persecution Anno. 69. Ex Orosio Lib. 7. The tyranny and intemporaunce of Domitian Symeon Byshop of Hierusalem crucified Iohn the Euangelist Isidorus de patribus nous Testaments Euseb. Lib. 3. Cap. 10. Histor Eccle. Anno. 97. Iohn banished Iohn released out of banishement Euseb. lib. 3. Cap. 23. Iren. Lib. 3. Clemens Alexandrinus A notable history of Iohn the Euangelist What wicked company doth A notable lesson for al ministers to seeke againe their lost sheepe O vnspeakable loue shevved out to a wicked sinner An example of the godly to flye the coÌ„pany of the wicked A Catholique question concerning auriculer confession Solutio An other Catholique question Solution Albert. super EuaÌ„gelium Missus est An other question with the solution Albert. ibidem ca. 17. S. Thomas par 3. ques 37. art 5. Flauia the daughter of a Consul banished for the testimony of christ Ex Euseb. Lib. 3. ca. 19 The Emperour maketh inquirie for all that were of Dauids stocke Dauids stocke feared of the Emperours Two Nephewes of Iude the Lordes brother preserued The kingdome of Christ not of this world The causes why the Emperours and Senate of Rome did so rage agaynst the Christians The kingdome of Christ feared of the Romaines Lex antiqua Romana contra Christianos Ex Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 21. The kingdome of Christ hated of Romaine Princes False accusations and slaunders agaynst the Christians Ex Apologiae Iustini Marty Publius Tarquinius Mamertinus persecutors Ex Iust. Mart. in 2. Apolog. The forme of inquisition agaynst the Christians in the old tyme. The cruelty of tyrauntes in killing of Christen men Ex Epist fratrum Viennensium Lugdunensium ad fratres per Asiam Phrigiam scripta Ex Nicephero Lib. 3. cap. 22. Ex Iustino Martyr in Dialogo cum Tripheo The Church increaseth by persecution Disagreement in authors touching the liues and tymes of Martyrs Linus Byshop of Rome Cletus and Anacletus both one Clement Byshop counted a Martyr The liues of Martyrs paynted out with fayned miracles Euaristus Byshoppe of Rome and martyr The decretall Epistles Nâ—uel 〈◊〉 Platina Volateran Anthropo Lib 22. Euseb. Lib. 3. Cap. 24. Alexander Byshop of Rome and Martyr Authors disagree Alexander Euentius Theodulus Hermes with hys houshold Quirinus with hys houshold Martyrs Ex Platina in vita Alexandre Saphyra Sabina Martyrs Ex Florilego The ordidinaunces of Euaristus Dist. 93. cap. Diaconi Ex Dist. 70. cap. Neminem Ibedem cap. Sanctorum Ex Dist. 93. cap. Diaconi The Institutions of Alexander Holy water first inuented De consecrat Dist 3. The mixting of water with the wine in the chalice Qui predie put in the Masse Canon The third persecution of the Church An. 100. Plinius secundus wrote to Traian to stop the persecutioÌ„ The Epistle of Plinie to Traianus The vse of Christians in the primitiue Churche The testimony of the Heathen of the Christians Two maydens racked for Christ. The aunswere of Traian to Plinies letter The stocke of Dauid feared and inquired for of the Romaine Emperours Ex Egesippo Simeon sonne of Mary Cleophas A iust punishment of God vpon the malitious accusers of the Christians The age of Simeon The death and Martyrdome of Simeon Phocas Byshop of Pontus Martyr Sulpitius 〈◊〉 Exphrofina 〈◊〉 Martyrs Sabina Martyr Ex. Suâ—ple Chr. Seraphia Nereus Achilleus Martyrs Sagaris Martyr Ignatius Martyr Anno. 111. Ex Euse. Lib. 3. Cap. 35.36 Ex Hier In catalogo Scrip. Eccles. Onesimus Pastor at Ephesus The wordes of Ignatius The straigâ—â— handling of Ignatius The notable constancy and burning zeale to Christ in this blessed martyr to be marked Ignatius denoured of wild beasts Ex Hier. Lib. de viris illust Publius Byshop of Athens Martyr Zenon with 10000. Martyrs slayne for Christ. Ex Henr. de Exfordia alijs Achaichus Heliades Theodorus Carcerius with ten thousand Martyrs Eustachius with hys wife and Children Martyred for Christ. Faustinus and Iobita Calocerius Martrys Elutherius with hys mother Anthia Martyrs Ex Nicephorâ— ex Onam â—ustus and Pastor brethren and Martyrs Symboris with her 7. Children martyred Sophia with her 3. children Martired Quadratus Byshop of Athens offereth an Apology of Christian doctrine Aristides a Philosopher of Athens defeÌ„deth before the Emperour the religion of Christ. Serenus Granius a defender of Christian Religion Euseb. lib. 4 Cap. 8. The Emperour writeth for the Christians The letter of Hadrian the Emperour to Fundanus
to the king Houeden referreth not this saiâ—ing to the Bishop of London but to the Archbishop of Yorke Becket called traytor of the king and of all hys nobles A blinde zeale for the proud liberties of the Church Who so taketh Beckets part is counted a rebells Becket cited to Rome vpon periury by the Byshops Becket condemned of periurie Becket cited to Rome Becket called to a full accompt Ex Rogero Houedeno Becket iudged to be layd in prison Ex quadripartita historia lib. 1 cap. 38. Becket appealeth to the Pope Becket thinketh not sufficient the protection of God without the pope Becket flyeth out of the court Becket chaungeth his name and is called Derman Histories differ something in the order of hys flight The Frâ—â—â— king supporteth Becket agaynst the king of England Ambassadour 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Theories of the earl of Aâ—â—â— to the 〈◊〉 The Pope râ—â—â—dereth Beckets cause against the â—ing Becket coÌ„playneth of the king to the pope Repentance for his well doyng Beckets argument the Pope brought him not in but the K. Ergo God brought him not in And why might ye not M. Becket resigne it as well to his handes of whome ye tooke it A consultation betweene the Pope and the Cardinals about Beckets matter Becket in banishment 〈◊〉 yeares The kinges decrees Anno. 1166. Beckets kindred banished These monkes were of the Cisteâ—â—an order Becket complayneth of his prince to the Pope To keepe vnder the pride of prelates is no cause sufficient to vnking a Prince If ye meane by spiritual things such as pertaine to the spirituall part of man I graunt but your liberties be not such as which pertayne to the inward or spirituall man but râ—ther are thinges more corporall Peâ—â—â—â—yeth 〈…〉 bu◠〈◊〉 cause maketh 〈◊〉 true persecution 5. 6. 7. 9. * Note the Iudgement of God against this Becket who was slaine at his masse making the bodie of Christ. Answers the Popes letter Fredeâ—ike falsly compared to Pharao but this was 〈◊〉 clawe the pope withâ—â— Becket a stubburne trespasser Ergo no martyr A letter of Becket to the byshop of Norwych The Bishop of London excommunicated This Bishop was excommunicated because he set in the Deane of Salesbury without the licence of him being then beyoÌ„de the seas A sâ—ditious complaint of Becket to the pope against his king Godly articles condemned by Becket Becket repreheÌ„ded for complayning of his king Excommunication abused in priuate reuenge about lands and possessions The letters of the Byshops to Becket The coÌ„mendation of K. Henry 2. 〈◊〉 his meekenes and moderation Scripture in wordes rightly aledged but falsly applyed I deny your Minor M. Becket The church of Christ caÌ„not be ouerthrowen Ergo Bec. ought not to be resisted Seruitude and libertie of the Church wrongfully defined The wordes of holy scripture clarkely applyed Turne to thee Nay turne thou to the Lord and thou shalt be saued The soule of the Church is the libertie of the Church Faith Becket Vnbeseeming wordes of high presumption Christ is not iudged in the persons of any traytor CoÌ„science made where is none But he leaueth out here the maâ—â—r of his comming to the court and the sturdines of his behauiour Becket seemeth here more skilfull of his masse booke then of the booke of holy scripture either els hee might see it no new thing in the old law for kings to depriue priestes and to place whom they would Kings in the old law did not intermedle with the Priestes office in some thinges that were forbidden But yet kinges were officers ouer priestes to correct them when they did amisse If ye meane of Achaâ— and Oze in the old testament then we denie your Minor They be the successours and sonnes of â—aints not that holde the places of sainctes but that doe the workes of saints Hierom. If the king had bene an adulterer or tyrant against the true doctrine or preaching of Christ then might this reason serue and God more to be obeyed then maÌ„ Now where did Bec. learne that the king in his temporall right was not to be obeyed Take heede ye marre all and ye open that dore This Iohn was called â— schismaâ—â—â—â— because he tooke paâ—â— with Reginald Aâ—â—â— of Colen the Emperour against Alexander the Pope Clemenâ—â— decree Diuers 〈◊〉 of excommunication The councel speaâ—â— of such which be worthely excommunicated This Gregory otherâ—â—â— called Hiâ—debraÌ„d 〈◊〉 he that 〈◊〉 tooke away priestes mariage condemning 〈◊〉 priestes for fornicators which had wiues Discussing of a true appellation The forme of a true appellation One person can not both be the appeale maker and the partie appealed Though the Popes lawe will not defend them yet the lawe of the scripture will and doth The letter of the Empresse to Becket Anno. 1169. Becket stirring vp the French king against the king of England A communication betweene Becket and the Cardinalles Beckets addition Becket would neither stand to iudgement nor triall Becket lâ—ueth benâ— his bisâ—opricke thâ—â— the peace â— the churchd for all his gaye talice Becket coÌ„meth in with his 〈◊〉 addition Saluo honore Die Becket â—â—â—ged with vnkindenâ— The kings offer to Becket both charitable and reasonable The words of the FreÌ„câ— king This maior if it had bin ioyned with a good Minor had made a good argument Exquaâ—ilogo Anno. 1170. The Bishop of London excommunicated with foure other Byshops suspeÌ„ded The cause of the kinges wrath against Becket Becket returneth out of banishment Ex Rogerio Houedono The wordes of the king which were the cause of Beckets death If the Papistes will needes measure the successe of things by seasons and wether then must they by that reason condemne the cause of Becket his aduersaries hauing such forwardnes of wether in doing their feate The talke betwene the foure souldiers and Tho. Becket The stout heart of Becket Anno. 1171. The death of Tho. Becket What is to be thought or iudged of Thomas Becket What is to be thought whether Thomas Becket dyed a sainct or not The puâ—â—tion of â—â—â—ket iudâ—â— not cauâ—â— call Becket â—â—â—ged with presumpâ—â— and laâ—â—â— diserâ—tion Ambiâ—â—â— noted in Becket â—â— not resâ—â—â— but taâ—ing his promotion Byshopâ— against 〈◊〉 wils thâ—â—â— into their byshopâ—â—â— Ex chroâ—â—co Nenâ—â—â—gensit Acta Beckets improbatâ— Ex Caesario Monacho lib. 8. dialo cap. 69. Whether Tho. Becket be saued or damned If God in these latter dayes geueth no mirâ—cles to glorifie the glory of his own sonne much lesse wil he giue myracles to glorifie Thomas Becket Liber de miraculis b. thomae autore monacho quodam Cantuar Miracles of Beâ— considered Aqua Cantuariensis Singing at the masse forbidden by Tho. Becket after his death A blasphemous lye Beck aboue the Martirs in heauen A place prepared in heauen for Becket xii yeares before his death An impudent and a lying myracle Ex historia monachs Cantiâ—a de miraculiib Thomae A blasphemous vision A false and impudent myracle The blasphemous antheme 〈◊〉 Becket Tu per
maintained any doctrine against the Churche of Rome but onely spake against their naughtie lyfe Hierome did put them to silence Hierome in prison 340. dayes The excellent memory in M. Hierome M. Hierome brought agayne before the couÌ„cell M. Hierom holdâ—th all the articles of the Catholicke Church The eloquence of M. Hierome The prophesie of M. Hierome A paper with redde deuilles put vpon the head of M. Hierome by deuelishe papistes M. Hierome committed to the secular power M. Hierome went singing vnto his martirdome M. Hierome praieth M. Hierome â—â—â— to an Image like to Iohn Hus. M. Hierome â—â—geth at â—â— burning The wordes of Hierome to the people M. Hierome geueth testimony of Iohn Hus. The last wordes of M. Hierome The crueltie of his death The ashes of M. Hierome cast into the riuer of Rheine The witnes of the writer The truth of this storie Math. 7. Rom. 13. The cause of I. Hus cleared by the testimony of the nobles of Bohemia All that will liue godly in Christ. 2. Tim. 3. Defence of M. Hierome of Prage He meaneth the longe schisme spoken of before where three popes were striuing one against an other * A quadrant being foure square prouerbially signifieth a man that is constant and immutable Rom. 12. Iohn 8. Deut. 38. Psal. 30. These noble men offered their obedience to the Pope no further then was lawful honest and agreeable to reason and the lawe of God Marke this and learne you noble men Vid supra pag. 588. Henry Chichesley Archb. of Cant. The historie of I. ClaidoÌ„â—â—nner of London of Robert Turming Baker Ex regist Cant. I. Claidon â—â—amined I. Claydon â—â—st imprisoned by R. Braybroke Bishop of London 1. Claidon before abiuâ—ed Englishe bookes The iudgement of the Maior of London Claidon bestowed much money vpon Englishe bookes Iohn Claydon could not read Richard Turming Baker This Turming belike was then in prison William Lindewood doctor of both lawes An Englishe booke intituled The Lanterne of light The head taile of Antichrist This is true speaking of the inuisible Church Two causes of persecution noted Foure conditioÌ„s in geuing almes That bread remaineth in the Sacrament The bookes of I. Claidon burned The sentence condemnation of Iohn ClaidoÌ„ Iohn Claidon coÌ„mitted to the secular power The law de comburendo insufficient The death and martirdome of Iohn Claidon I. Claidon Richard Turming martus Anno 1416. Ex Regist. Chichesley 217. You should be better occupied to shake of the duste from your duâ—y pulpets Twise euery yeare to enquire for Lollardes Against priuie conuenticles To differ froÌ„ the common sort in life and maners against the popes lawe Against Englishe bookes The trouble of I. Barton and Robert Chapell in cause of religion This Philip seemeth to be Philippe Repington afore mentioned in the story of Wicklieffe R. Chapell â—â—â—ureth Articles obtruded to R. Chapel to confesse Marke well this catholicke doctrine of the Popes Church concerning remission of sinnes Marke how this doctrine ioyneth with Gods coÌ„maundement with his word Ergo by this doctrine the iust man liueth not by his faith but by his confession auricular How can these priestes be seruantes of Christ which be makers of Christ. Priuate religioÌ„s profitable if ye could tell wherfore Straight inquisition in EnglaÌ„d Christ had the hartes of men they had their bodies A briefe summe of such as abiured vnder Hen. Chichesley I. Tailour W. Iames. I. Dweiffe Iohn Iourdelay I. Iourdelay abiureth Rob. person of Heggeley examined W. Henry of Tenterdon examined A booke of the new laW I. Galle R. Monke Bart. Coâ—moÌ„ger N. Hoper Tho. Granter troubled for their doctrine A subsidie geâ—thered by the pope to fight against the faithfull of Bohemia Romishe sleightes to get the Englishe money Articles obiected against Rafe Mungin Trialogus The Gospells translated by Iohn Wickliffe Radulph Mungin condeÌ„ned to perpetual prisoÌ„ Tho. Granter Richard Monke The recantation of Tho. Granter Note the doctrine opinions in those daies where the Gospell tooke place One head that is the vnitie of the Church Men tied to the Church of Rome The affliction and trouble in Kent vnder Chichesley Persons persecuted in Keâ—t The seconde apprehensioÌ„ of the Lord Cobham The Lord Powes plaieth Iudas Treason falsly surmised Vide supra pag. 575. Iudas feeleth for his reward An. 5. Henr. 5 act 17. An. 5. HeÌ„nr 5. act 17. All the blame laide to the Lollardes Articles decreed in the Councell of Constance agoinst the Bohemians The fauores of I. Hus in Boheme This suffragane was a good man and helde with Iohn Hus. Wicklieffes bookes translated by I. Hus and Iacobellus into the BohemiaÌ„ speach Concilium malignantium Deposing of Pope Iohn 23. Ex hist Albani The election of Pope Martine The Emperour kisseth the popes feete Pope Martind The coronation of pope Martine Meretrix câ— quitans super bessiam Apocalip The pope 〈◊〉 horseâ—acke the Emperour â—â— foote Why then doth the â—apekâ—epe â—â—â—l the olde Iewes ceremonies if all thinges be made new Anno. 14â—7 A yearely memoriall of Iohn Hus Hierome â—â—pt among 〈◊〉 Bohemiaâ—ns K. Wenceslaus threatneth Nicholas The death of King Wenceslaus The maruelous worke of Gods iudgemeÌ„t to be noted in defending his people Out of Ene as Siluius Zischa getteth Pelzina The queene sendeth for Sigismund the Empeerour The Emperours Ambassadours agree with the citizeÌ„s of Prage The citie of Prage fell from the Emperour The complainte of the citie of Prage against Sigismund The policie of Zisca The citie of Thabor builded Siâ—â—smund get 〈◊〉 the castle â—â— Prage Zisca getteth the citie of Prage Prage besieged of Sigismund The Marques of Misnia ouercome in the skirmish Sigismund the Emperour rayseth his siege The Emperour fighting against Zisca had the ouerthrow The Abbeis of Pelsina subuerted Zisca putteth the Emperour to flight Zisca loseth hys other eye in battel Zisca albeit he lost his eyes yet would not forsake his army Zisca taketh diuers townes The Saxons retyre The Emperour with his power entreth againe into Boheme The Emperour afrayde of Zisca flyeth The powch of Antichrist A noble victory of Zisca Zisca destroyeth images and idols in Churches Ioanes Premostratensis The martirdome of certane godly Bohemians falsely circuÌ„uented and killed with sword Priuie murther at length commeth out Stench very â—â—rtfull for 〈◊〉 teeth An other warlike pollicy of Zischa Straetagema Procopius Magnus The valiant courage of Procopius The victorie of the protestantes The battaile betweene the citie of Prage Zisca The noble victory of Zisca Zisca besiegeth Prage A notable oration of Zisca to his souldiours The hartes of the souldiours altered by the oratioÌ„ of Zisca Peace betweene Zisca and Prage by the meanes of Iohn de Rochezana The Emperour glad to be recoÌ„ciled with Zisca The death of Zisca The wordes of Zisca at his death The Epitaphe of Zisca Zisca eleuen times victor in thâ—â—â—â—elde Pope Martins bloudy bull to all Byshops and Archbishops All these errours and heresies be for that they
Edward K. Edward put to hys othe Victory got by periury punished at length in posteritie K. Edward safely commeth to NottinghaÌ„ K. Edwards friends resort vnto hym K. Edward resumeth the name of a kyng K. Edward commeth to Leycester K. Edwarde commeth to Warwicke The Earle of Warwick flyeth to Couentry The Duke of Clarence commeth with a great army Concord of brethren The Eare of Warwicke refuseth to be reconciled K. Edward commeth to London Londiners take part with kyng Edward K. Henries couÌ„saylours flye away K. Henry againe taken and committed to prison The Earle of Warwicke commeth to Barnet The battayle at Barnet The Earle of Warwicke and his brother slain Differnce betweene Polydore Fabian Hall folower of Polydore Polydore is said to haue burned a number of our English writers The returne of Queene Margeret into England Queene Margaret for sorow swouadeth Ex Polyd. lib. 24 Queene Margaret taketh sanctuary Queene Margaret moued by her friendes to renue warres against King Edward K. Edward warreth against Queene Margaret 〈◊〉 Margaret debarred from Glocester The battayle of Teukesbury A great matter to take a thing in tyme. Queene Margaret take in battayle Prince Edwarde brought to the kyng The stoute answere of the Prince to the kyng Prince Edward sonne to K. Henry slaine Queene Margaret raunsomed for a great summe of money Publique processions for victory gotte Anno. 1471. The death of K. Hen. 6. Ex Scalâ— mundi K. Henry buryed at Chertesey Polydores myracles A. K. sainâ— is dear ware in the popes market Ex Edis Hallo The cause examined of the fall of Lancaster house Example of Gods iust rodde of correction A sore heresy preched at Pauls crosse Contention in the churche whether Christ was a begger or not Times compared Ex hist. Scala mundi fol. vlt. The Popes determined solutioÌ„ that Christ was no beggar K. Edward vanquished 9 battailes being himselfe present at them all Charles Duke of Burgoyne fayled hys promise with the kyng Peace betweene the two kinges bought with the French kyngs money Mariage betwene the FreÌ„ch kings sonne and K. Edwards daughter made and broken King Iames of Scotland goeth from his promise of mariage Barwick recouered Anno. 1473. Iohn Goose Martyr Iohn Goose in English is as much as Iohn Hus in the Bohemian tongue Iohn Goose taketh his dynner before hee went to Martyrdome The vnworthy death of the Duke of Clarence The Duke of Clarece drowned in a buâ—â—e of Malmesey The causes of his death expended The mischiefe that Sathan worketh by false prophesies The prophesie of G. Prophesies not rashly to be beleeued Sathan can say truth for a wicked end Deuelishe prophesies although they tell truth yet are not to be followed Ex Iust. lib. 1. Merlines prophesies 1. Reg. 18. Act. 16. * A spirite of diuination which could ghesse foredeeme thinges past present and to come which knowledge God many times permitteth to the deuill Ex Paulo Diac. Three thinges to be noted coÌ„cerning false prophesies Vid. sup pag. 180. Vid. sup pag. 535. False trust by deuilish prophesies Ambrosius in Exameron Ioan. Pie Mirandul contra Astrog lib. 2 cap. 9 Experience of false prophesies This man by false dillemblers was taken betrayed and brought into England A perilous matter for 2 man to be curious of tymes and things to come The seconde part how prophecies are to be discerned In the secoÌ„d part three things to be considered The seconde thing to be considered in prophesies The 3. thing to be considered in prophesies The 3. part how to auoyde the daunger of frontier prophesies Two remedies against deâ—ilishe prophesies The first remedie The seconde remedy against dangerous prophesies Mans policy can nothing doe against the deuil No power can withstand SathaÌ„ but onely Christ and our fayth in hym A briefe rehearsall of the matter of prophesies before passed The deuil ready to answere in matters of diuination Curiositie of prophesies to be auoyded The strength of a ChristiaÌ„ mans fayth in Christ. Onely Christ able to withstaÌ„d the power of Sathan Psalm 90. Sigismundus Emperour Sigismundus vnprospetous in his warres Sigismundus ouercome of the Turkes Sigismundus ouercome of the Bohemians Albertus Duke of Austrich Emperour kyng of Hungary king of Boheme Albertus Emperour but two yeares Elizabeth daughter to Sigismund wife to Albert Emp. The Turke beginneth to inuade Hungary Vladislaus brother to Casimirus K. of Polonia made king of Hungary Elizabeth Q. of HuÌ„gary brought to bedde of a man childe Ladislaus prince of Hungary borne Diuision discord in Hungarie The Turk warreto agaynst Hungarie Huntades Vaino a. Vladislaus K. of Hungary slayne in warre Fridericus 3. Emperour Vladislaus K. of Hungary slayne in battell by the Turke Ioh. Huniades gouernour of HuÌ„gary vnder the kyng George Pogiâ—bracius gouernour of Boheme Vlricus gouernour of Austria Ladislaus a young popish kyng Ladislaus could not abide the doctrine of Hus. Chilianus a Parasite about kyng Ladislaus The wordes of a Popish Parasite to Pogiebracius An answere proceeding of a heauenly wisdome Vlricus seeketh the death of Huniades Huniades spareth his enemie Alba besieged of the turke The power of God by the meanes of Huniades Capistranus against the turke King Ladislaus coÌ„meth into Hungary Ladislaus Huniades sonne Debate betweene Vlricus and Ladislaus Huniades sonne Vlricus Earle of Cicilia slayne The cruell dissimulatioÌ„ of Ladislaus the king The 2. soÌ„nes of Huniades Ladislaus Mathias Ladislaus Huniades sonne innocently put to death A miraculous token at the death of Ladislaus Ex Peucer Chro. lib. 5. Prepâ—râ—â— the kingâ— age Ladislaus the king receaued in Boheme Ladislaus the king an infest enemie against the Huslians The sacrament of the aulter vsed to many purposes Ex Aenea Siluâ—â— in Histo. BoheÌ„ A great coÌ„course of Catholique princes intended against the Hussites Man purposeth but God disposeth Ex Aenea Siluio Gouernance of Imperies and kingdoms is not in mans power much lesse the gouernaÌ„ce of ReligioÌ„ The great worke of God in defending his poore seruantes The death of king Ladislaus Bloud reuenged by God The large dominion of Ladislaus George Pogiebracius Mathias Huniades Warre betwene Mathias and Fridericke the Emperour Georg Pogiebracius by the Pope deposed from his kingdome for fauoring of I. Hus. Albert Duke of Saxonie The noble actes of Ioh. Mathias Huniades against the Turkes Syrmum the borders of Illirica recouered from the Turkes Iaitza recouered The subtile practise of Sathan to stoppe good proceedings The Popes excommunication not obeyed of diuers in Bohemia Mathias adioyned Morauia part of Slesia vnto Hungarie Anno. 1474. The religioÌ„ of the Bohemians defended by God against the 4. greatest princes in Europe Mathias a great louer of learning and of learned men The noble library of Mathias king of Hungary Ex 5. lib Penc Commendation of George Pogiebracius Ex pâ—â— pont Descriptione Europae Gods fauor to the soÌ„nes of Pogiebracius The death of Pogiebracius Vladislaus Casimirus sonne made king of Hungary Vladislaus forsaketh his first wife
DispensatioÌ„ from Pope Alexander to forsake his first wife and to marry an other Ludouicus Vladislaus sonne king of Hungary Boheme Warre betwene Charles Duke of Burgoyne Fredericke the Emperour Anno. 1475. Charles Duke of Burgoyne slaine in warre Anno. 1477. Mary daughter of Charles of Burgoyne maried to MaximiliaÌ„ Warre dissention among Christen princeâ— The discord of Christians scourged by the Turkes Discord and dissention in the Church noted Ambition auarice of the church of Rome Ex Rapulario Henrici Token The sea of Rome is turned into an Oceane that haâ—â— no bottome What a million is Concilium Bituriense Pragmatica Sanctio Ex loan Maria Belga de Schismat Conciliis cap. 24. Pope pius laboreth that Pragmatica Sanctio should be abolished The counsaile of Paris appealeth from the pope to the generall Councell Vid. supra pag. 670. The complaint of the Germaines to the Emperour for helpe and ayde against the oppression of the Pope Fredericke made the Germaines twise subiect vnto the Pope Frid. Albertus his brother and Sigismundus striue for the dukedome of Austria Warre betwene Franciscus Sfortia and the Venetians about Millaine Warre betwene Lewes the French king and the citie of Millaine Iohn a Notherde of Franconia Martyr Anno. 1476. Iohn de Wesailia persecuted Anno. 1479. The articles and opinioÌ„s of Iohn de Wesalia Free will nothing Prelates haue no more power ouer scriptures then other men Extreme vnction reproued Against the primacy of the Pope Iohn de Wesalia brought before the prelates The Inquisitour speaketh The answer of Wesalianus reasonable The cruell proceeding of the Inquisitour The greater cause of the Pope described Scio. Credo His opinion of the sacrament His opinion of Monkes and Nunnes The vowe of chastitie Mortall sinne founnd by the Pope beside that which is expressed to be mortall in the scripture What is this article but to make the Pope a god Christ left no vicar in earthe Pardons and indulgences be of no effect The treasure of saintes merites is not in earth This saying waâ— taken out of one Cantor Pariensis which was went to say thaâ— pardoÌ„s were holy decertes because that laye men there were prouoked by naughtie decerteâ— to geue good almes Degrees â—nscripture forbidden to marry Nothing to be beleued but which is in scripture conteyned The Church geueth witnes who were the writers of the scripture but hath no authoritie aboue that which is writteÌ„ By this inquisition Christ himselfe might be condemned Ex Orth. Grat. Ex Paralip Abat Vrsper Discorde betwixt Reals Nominals Ex Orth. Grat. Doct. Iohn de Wesalia reuoketh his opinioÌ„s Albert duke of Saxonie called Dextra manus imperis Albert Marques of Brandenburg called Achilles Germanicus Anno. 1484. The abhomination of Pope Sixtus Ex Declamatione Agrippa ad Lonanienses The warres of Pope Sixtus Ex Ioan. Laziardo lib. Historia Vniuersalii cap. 284. A large gift of the Pope to the begging Friers Alanus author of our Ladies Psalter Then had the blessed virgine Mary two husbandes An olde knaue to sucke his wiues brest The detestable impietie and blasphemie of the popishe lying religion Mendacem memorem esse oportet Ex Latinâ— Codice impresso cui tituluit Rosasea Maria Corona The death of Pope Sixtus 4. Here endeth Platina The death of king Edward 4. Anno. 1483. Burdet Tyranny in miscoÌ„string a mans wordes The lawes of the realme misconstred for the princes pleasure K. Edward 5 Eccle. 10. Vaepuero regi in suo regno Richard Duke of Glocester made protectour The young king committed to Duke of Gloucester The Duke of Buckingham a great doer for the protectour Both king Edwardes children in the possessioÌ„ of the protectour The deuelisliâ— protectour picketh quarelles The Queene Shores wife falsely accused of the protector to bewitch his arme Adultery punished of God Murder iustly punished of god L. Hastings arrested for a traytour L. Stanley wounded B. Morton The tyranny of the protectour The L. Hastings beheaded The beastly protectour accuseth his owne mother Doct. Shawes impudent sermoÌ„ at Paules crosse Sap. 4. Example for all flattering preachers to bâ—ware The Duke of Buckingham an other minister for the protectours furie The Duke of Buckingham speaketh for the protectour in the Guildhall An hard thing to make the tongue speake against the hart A stolne consent in the Guild-hall Fye of hipocrisie The hypocrisie of the protector denying the crowne thrise before he would take it King Richard 3. vsurper King Richard crowned The truth of Robert Brabenbury to his prince Iames Tyrel I. Dighton Miles Iorest cruell traytors and murtherers of their Prince YouÌ„g princes The 2. children of king Edward murdered The iust punishmeÌ„t of God vpoÌ„ the minderers of them two The punishment of God vpon K. Richard The punishmeÌ„t of God vpon the Duke of BuckinghaÌ„ Doct. Shaw and Doct. Pinkie two flattering preachers Gods iudgement vpon flattering preachers The first motion of ioyning the two houses Yorke and Lancaster togeather Earle Henry maketh preparation toward his iourney The arriuing of Henry Earle of RichmoÌ„d in Wales K. Richad gathered his power to encounter with Earle Henry K. Richard taketh the field of Bolworth This Lord Stanley was he which was hurt at the Tower when the L. Hastings was arested vide pag. 727. Bosworth field The history of Sir Tho. More word â—or word taken out of Polid. Virg. W. Brandon Charles Brandon The death of king Richard Duke of Northfolke slaine Lord Tho. Haward Earle of Surrey aduaunced by K. Henry 7. K. Richards sonne punished for the wickednes of his father K. Richard proposed to marry Elizabeth his brothers daughter L. Stanley husband to K. Henries mother forsooke k. Richard The L. Strange meruelously preserued The shamefull tossing of king Richardes dead Corpes Anno. 1485. King Henry 9. K. Henry marieth with Elizabeth The two houses of Yorke and Lancaster ioyned together Anno. 1486. Maximilianus Emperour The reigne and death of Fridericus Emperour Anno. 1494. Maximilian marieth the Duches of Burgoyne This Mary was neece to king Edward 4. The learning of Maximilian coÌ„mended Maximilian writer of his owne stories Ex leaÌ„ Carione Maximilian first ordeiner of the vnyuersitie of Wittenberg Learned meÌ„ begin to grow in Christendome Doct. Weselus Groningensis Weselus called Lux Mundi The doctrine of Weselus Groningensis Ex lib. D. Weseli De sacrameÌ„to peniteÌ„tia The Popes supremacie written against Ex Epist. cuinsilam in opere Weseli Christes aunswere to Tho. de Corselis touching this place Quicquid ligaueris Not what so euer is said to be loosed in earth is loosed in heauen but whatsoeuer is loosed in very deede in earth that is also loosed in deede in heauen Against tiches in the Church The preceptes of the Pope prelates how they binde The Popes keyes Vowes Doctrine not to be receaued without examinatioÌ„ Excommunication Ex Nouiomago A prophesie of Weselus This Oftendorpius was a man well learned and Canon of the minster of Lubecke Here it appeareth that